Welcome to
Read and write stories with our community and AI
You can start a new story of your own, branch out from an existing chapter, or play through an AI generated text adventure! Subscribe to Premium for full access to all stories, and practically unlimited AI usage!
Story created by
A father and his daughter rekindle their relationship.
mind control incest
by
ellaguru
· 09 Feb 2025
A father and his daughter rekindle their relationship.
mind control
+1 more
3.5K
1
0
0 / 10,000 characters
Loading...
No selection - the entire chapter will be rewritten.
Similar Stories on Outfox
A story about a reverse body hopper and her family.
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
possession
+2 more
1
7.4K
6
1
Two nerds get revenge on their bullies by taking over their bodies with mind control powers.
“What the fuck is this supposed to be, you little shits?!” an angry female voice hissed. Milo’s and Rayleigh’s day was about to get worse as they got pushed hard against the metal doors of their lockers. The two 18 year old high school seniors had hoped that their final school year might see an uptick to their popularity, but the two scrawny nerds still had trouble getting along with anyone besides each other. They had an especially troubling “relationship” with two of their classmates: Jenna and Bianca.
They, in stark contrast to Milo and Rayleigh, were two of the most popular girls in the school. And of course, they were as beautiful as they were popular. The reason for their popularity, besides their superb looks, was that they were the star athletes of their high school, which not only gave them amazing physiques but also incredible strength. At least so it seemed to Milo and Rayleigh, as they stood no chance against them with their thin arms. And even if they would defend themselves, the jocks would just kick their asses in retaliation, making this a lose-lose situation for them. Although both of the girls were only a little taller than the boys, it still felt to Milo and Rayleigh as if they were towering over them. They had been using that fact for years to bully and abuse Milo and Rayleigh.
But this side of their personalities was only known to Milo and Rayleigh. Jenna and Bianca used their good looks to hide behind a facade. You see, they were not just intimidating. They were also intimidatingly beautiful. For everyone else they put on an act, pretending to be these sweet, innocent girls, who you could not help but be smitten by. But in reality they were conniving and cruel clout-chasers, always trying to be on top of everyone else, while simultaneously pretending to be humble.
Jenna was a tall caucasian girl with piercing blue eyes. Her fair complexion was contrasted by her long, dark brown hair. Her overall slender and well-trained physique was crowned with large, perky breasts. Despite her ample blessings, she was a formidable gymnast, which made her body incredibly flexible.
Next to her stood her best friend and partner in crime: Bianca. She was in every way Jenna’s complement. As an African-American she, of course, had dark skin, which made Jenna sometimes look almost ghostly pale by comparison. Unlike Jenna, who wore her hair straight, Bianca had curly black hair that she would usually tame by putting it in a ponytail, just as she was doing now. And even though Bianca was not as well-endowed as the top-heavy Jenna, she made up for it with a big butt and her strong thighs, which came in handy, as she was part of the school’s soccer team, where she scored goal after goal for her team, leading them to an easy victory almost every game.
While Jenna was more dominant and hands-on when it was time to bully their victims, Bianca was still no less intimidating in her supporting role. Just a look from her could send shivers down your spine.
“This is gonna tank my GPA! You better make up for this on the next assignment or else you gonna pay for this!” Jenna threatened. Milo and Rayleigh had been quite busy lately, which was the reason why they had not been able to properly do Jenna’s and Bianca’s homework. The girls had forced them to do their assignment for them since middle school. The two boys were left standing there in fear, as the two beauties walked off and into the arms of their jock boyfriends. Despite their height, both girls had to stand on their toes to reach their boyfriends’ lips.
“Are these twerps bothering you?” one of the jocks asked pointing to Milo and Rayleigh. “No, not at all. They’re just helping us out with our homework. Be nice to them, pleeease?” Jenna said as she smiled at him and gave him another peck on the lips. Towards their boyfriends they acted all sweet, but as soon as they turned their heads, Jenna and Bianca stared daggers at Milo and Rayleigh. Then they pulled their boyfriends away and left.
“Fuck this!” Milo said while kicking his locker in frustration. “Aren’t we supposed to be stronger than them? Aren’t we supposed to be men? I mean, look at us. For how long is that supposed to go on?”
“I know dude!” Rayleigh agreed. “If only we could make them pay for all the things they’ve done to us. I for sure would love to rub it in their phony faces while they can only stand there and do nothing about it.”
Their curses were interrupted by the bell ringing. “Anyway,” Rayleigh said, “let’s go to class. We don’t wanna be late. It’s enough that Jenna and Bianca are kicking our asses. There is no need for the teacher to join in.”
______________________________
After another long and tiring day at school, Rayleigh threw his backpack onto his bed in frustration, when he heard his mother shout, “Rayleigh!” “What?!” Rayleigh shouted back. “Come down here at once!” He defiantly dragged his feet down the stairs as he knew he would get an ear full from his mother, which he was in no mood for, since he had already been put down by two women just this morning.
“How often have I told you to put your dirty dishes in the dish washer?” his mother scolded him. “Yes, mooom …”, he sighed in frustration. “I don’t ask you to do much around the house. You should be able to do at least this much work.” In his mind Rayleigh snapped back, “If it’s so easy, why don’t you just shut up and put away the dirty dishes yourself?” Suddenly his mother, as if a jolt shot through her body, jerked into a perfectly upright position and then started wordlessly putting the dirty dishes into the dish washer.
Rayleigh just watched her silently, not understanding what was happening. When she was done he mumbled, “thanks, I guess …,” and quickly walked away, as he didn’t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. His mother was too confused about what had just happend that she let her son take off without another word.
Rayleigh turned around a corner and then stopped. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. “What the hell just happened?” Rayleigh thought. “Could it be …? There is no way … But it couldn’t be just a coincidence! I’ve got to make sure this wasn’t a fluke.” He peeked around the corner and back into the kitchen. His mother was still there, cleaning up some stuff with her back turned towards him. “Stop what you’re doing and stand on one leg,” he commanded in his mind. Immediately his mother stopped what she was doing and started balancing on one leg. “What am I doing?” was all she could mutter in confusion. “Show four fingers behind your back. No two!” His mother quickly shot her arm behind her back and raised four of her fingers, then immediately put down two of them. “Why am I doing this?” his mother wondered aloud.
“No shot, is this for real? I wonder how far I can take this.” Rayleigh thought almost audibly. Then he gave his mother another command. “Mom, turn around and stand still. When I walk back into the kitchen you will neither see nor hear me. I will be totally invisible to you.” His mother turned around as commanded and stood stiff like a statue. Rayleigh took this as his sign to walk back into the kitchen. He stood in front of her and waved his hand an inch from her face, but she did not react at all. In fact, she didn’t even blink. “Wow, this is so cool,” he said with amazement.
Then a strange idea popped into his mind. “Mom, I want your mind to be completely blank, like if you were hypnotized.” With that his mother’s posture became less rigid and the expression on her face became vacant. “Now, when I snap my fingers I want you to become as aroused as you’ve never have been before in you life.” Rayleigh paused for a moment, just to build some anticipation and tension for himself, and then—snap!
From one moment to the next his mother turned from a blank canvas into a depraved animal. Her face contorted with pleasure and her nipples stiffened, visibly poking through the fabric of her shirt. Then she started moaning deeply and pressed her thighs together. “Oh my god! Oooohhh!” she roared.
While he watched his mother being ravaged by ecstasy, glee started spreading on Rayleigh’s face as he felt a feeling of power flooding his body and mind. “Stop!” he exlaimed—and so she did. “When I leave the kitchen you will be back to your normal self and forget everything that happened since you called me downstairs.” He walked out and stopped right around the corner, just as before, so he could watch what was about to unfold next.
“What happened? Where did the dirty dishes go?” Rayleigh’s mother said startled with confusion. To her it felt as if she had experienced a jump cut in real life. One second she was about to call her son down to put away the dishes, the next they seemed to have vanished. On top of that her legs felt wobly. She put a hand to her forhead and feelt some of the residual heat from her indecent acts just moments prior. “I think I don’t feel so good. Maybe I need to lie down.”
As she moved to leave the kitchen, Rayleigh quietly fled up the stairs and back into his bedroom before his mother could discover him, and maybe suspect something. Inside his room he pressed one ear against the door to listen for his mother’s footsteps. After she had safely passed by his room, he quietly cracked open the door a tiny bit and peeked outside. He just barely caught his mother entering his parent’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
“Wow! This is amazing! I have mind control powers!” Rayleigh could not help but say aloud. “All the things that I’ll be able to do now! Wait, what can I do? Maybe I should try this out some more. I need to figure out what I can and what I can’t do. I guess I need to draw up some kind of plan with stuff that I wanna try out. But who to test this on?” He thought for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers. “Damn! Too bad no one else is around, who I could use as a guinea pig. And I don’t wanna wait around ’til tomorrow. This stuff is too good to pass on. I guess mom will have to do.”
Rayleigh was giddy with excitement. He could not hold back and wanted to go all out immediately. He wondered if was able to have ultimate control over someone else: to project his mind onto them. For that he laid down on his bed, closed his eyes, and concentrated really hard. He imagined his mind streaming towards his mother in her bedroom. Then he felt a pull and his entire being seemed to shoot forward at great speed. This feeling stopped as quickly as it began, as he seemed to halt abruptly.
When Rayleigh opened his eyes, he at first felt a little disoriented. After blinking a few times his vision came back in focus and he could see two big lumps protruding in front of him. He cautiously prodded one with his fingers, which confirmed to him that they were real. He gave both of them an appreciative squeeze.
“Oh my! What is going on?” he could hear his mother’s voice say in his head. This surprised him and snapped him back into reality. As he looked up and around he saw that he was in his parent’s bedroom, sitting on their bed. But besides him there was no one there.
Rayeleigh looked down again to take a closer look at his stolen body. His hands now looked more feminine but also older and a bit wrinkly. He roamed them all over his new proportions. Every inch of it screamed that he was not a scrawny nerd boy anymore, but a full-bodied woman. “Stop it, me! What are you doing?” his mother’s voice pleaded as she seemed unable to control her own hands. But her son ignored her. He enjoyed this feeling of power way too much.
After satisfying his immediate curiosity, he got up and walked towards his mother’s full-length mirror. With every step he could feel the jiggling of the new weight on his chest and around his hips. When he reached the mirror and finally got a full view of himself, his jaw dropped in astonishment. Instead of seeing himself he saw his mother with her mouth wide open and an expression of shock on her face.
“I can’t believe this worked! This is so rad!” Rayleigh whispered in his mother’s voice. He rubbed his stolen hands all over his mother’s face, as if to make sure that he was not wearing a mask that was to come off any second. Then he twisted her body to inspect her plump rear in the mirror. This contorted pose in a weird way made his mother look like a girl posing for her Instagram feed. “Dammit! What is happening? Why can’t I control my own body!” his mother’s voice cried in desperation.
Rayleigh then resumed a more upright posture and started lightly brushing down his mother’s body, as if to remove some creases in her outfit and make her look more prim and proper. Then, without a warning, he launched into a tirade. Anger and scorn now clouded his mother’s otherwise soft features. He pointed her index finger in the air and wagged it wildly.
“Rayleigh, didn’t I tell you to clean your room! Rayleigh, why isn’t your laundry done, yet? Rayleigh, clean the kitchen! Rayleigh, do this! Rayleigh, do that! Rayleigh, how often have I told you? Rayleigh, I forbid you!” His scolding of himself seemed to go on forever when, suddenly, his little role-playing made Rayleigh explode with laughter, which caused his mother’s boobs to shake according to its rhythm.
“As much as I enjoy this,” Rayleigh thought to himself while wiping away a tear of joy, “I think I better leave. I don’t want to torture mom too much.” With that he closed his eyes and concentrated again. He again felt the same pull and the same acceleration as earlier. When he snapped back into his own body on his own bed, a sinister grin formed on his face. “This is going to be good!”
______________________________
Milo was walking through the school’s hallways alone. He was on his way back to class from his trip to the bathroom. Somehow he had not seen Rayleigh all day long. He would not even reply to his text messages.
Suddenly, he was pushed from behind. The surprise left him no time to brace himself for the impact as he hit the floor hard. His elbow was bruised and a little bit of blood ran down his nose. He groaned in pain as he turned on his back trying to get up. But then he discovered the reason for his fall: Jenna and Bianca were standing over him, towering, casting their tall shadows on him. Their legs looked like giant marble pillars. For Milo, their height difference now seemed insurmountable from all the way down there. But this perspective also allowed him to almost see up their skirts. Did he catch a glint of their underwear?
“What did I tell you, you little scum?” Jenna angrily spat at him. “This assignment was even worse than the last one,” she said in a threatening tone. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear. If you don’t wanna listen, you’re gonna have to feel … pain, that is!”
And with that, Jenna lifted her leg and slammed her foot down on Milo’s scrotum with full force. He winced in agony. But even through all his pain and humiliation, he somehow still felt a tingle of arousal building inbetween his legs. His member began to stiffen.
Jenna felt Milo’s hardness growing underneath her sneaker. “Oh my god! Is this turning you on?” Jenna laughed with disgust. “Ew, what a pervert!” Bianca chimed in. Jenna kept her foot on his genitalia, pressing further down to rub in the pain. “Yeah, you like that? Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?”
With anger, Jenna kept repeatedly stepping on his groin. As he groaned, the feelings inside Milo kept rising and rising, growing ever more intense. Then suddenly, a large stain formed on his pants, as the mixture of pleasure and pain caused him to ejaculate and a moan to escape his lips. When she realized what had happened, Jenna said, “Ew, now you’ve even ruined my shoes,” and began wiping them on his shirt.
Suddenly they were interrupted by the ringing of the bell. Quickly, as the crowds were pouring into the hallways, Jenna pulled Milo to his feet. Then, to make sure that everyone could hear her, Jenna said loudly, “I think you’re really nice, Milo, and an awesome person. Thank you for confessing your feelings for me, but unfortunately, I can’t reciprocate them. You see, I already have a boyfriend. But I hope we can still be friends.”
Then Jenna smiled at him and gave him a big hug in front of everybody. To everyone else this looked like one of her sweet acts of kindness. But, what no one but Milo could hear, was what she whispered in his ear. “Don’t think you’re done here. This is far from over.”
As Jenna released Milo from her hug, the huge stain on his pants became visible to everyone around them. The students in the crowd started giggling and laughing, one after the other. Some of them even pointed their fingers at him. “Did he wet himself?” someone shouted. “What a loser!” “Guys, don’t be mean to him!” Jenna said to the crowd, pretending to defend him. “This can happen to anyone. It’s a little accident, nothing to be ashamed of!” Her boyfriend, who had wittnesed everything, walked up to them and said, “Jenna, you’re way too nice to him. Don’t go near that loser or his dorkiness will rub off on you.” “I’m sorry, Milo. I have to go. See you next time,” Jenna said as her boyfriend pulled her away, with Bianca following suit.
Milo could not hold it in any longer. Tears of hurt and humiliation started to stream down his face uncontrollably. He was ashamed of himself, ashamed for never standing up to his bullies, but most of all, ashamed for getting aroused by his humiliation. Milo started to run away, trying to escape everyone’s looks. He just wanted to hide forever, somewhere where no one could find him, so that he would never have to show his face in public again.
On his way out of the school he ran past Rayleigh. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh tried to greet him, but Milo didn’t seem to hear him and just kept running. “What’s going on?” Rayleigh called after him.
______________________________
Milo was lying on his bed, crying. Today had been just too much. He thought about running away and leaving everything behind when someone knocked on his door. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh said, “it’s me, open up!” “What do you want?” “I heard about what happened and I wanna see if you’re okay. Come on, let me in!”
Milo slowly got up and unlocked his door. He wiped away his tears and said, “Man, where were you this morning, I could have used some help!” “I’m sorry,” Rayleigh said, “but I couldn’t help it. Something important came up.” “Yeah? How important could it be?” “Very important! Actually, very important to you, too. And it’s just the thing to help you—us—out of our current situation. I know a way how we can get revenge on those two bitches.” “Yeah? How?” “I know it sounds crazy and you won’t believe me, but … I’ve just found out that I got mind control powers.”
“Oh shut up!” Milo said not believing a single word. “You know, if you didn’t wanna help you didn’t have to come over. But making fun of me is just mean!” he said. “No, I swear! It’s actually real!” Rayleigh tried to counter. “Here, let me show you.”
Suddenly, Milo stuck his hands to his sides and started flapping his arms like a bird. Then he started strutting around the room, cocking his head back and forth with every step. Next, his torso jerked forward and he started bumping his nose into the ground. As a final flourish he even started clucking like chicken. “Ahahaha! Man, you look so ridiculous. If you could see yourself!” Rayleigh said with laughter. After about a minute of that, Rayleigh released his grip over his friend.
Finally operating under his own free will again, Milo said with some fear in his voice, “Ok, ok. I guess you weren’t lying after all. This power is incredible, … but also frightening. What else can you do?” A mischievous grin spread across Rayleigh’s face. “I can do this.” And all of a sudden, Milo felt himself being catapulted out of his body and rapidly flinging off into nowhere.
When he opened his eyes again, Milo found himself inside his sister’s room. She was two years older than him and a college student. Currently she was staying over during her semester break. Milo wondered what had happened and how he got here. But his thoughts were interrupted by his sister saying, “What the hell? Why can’t I move” He could not seem to locate where his sister’s voice came from. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere, all at once. On top of that, he noticed that he was unable to move, as well. Panic started to set in.
Then, without his command, his head started turning and looked around his sister’s room until his eyes abruptly stopped as they had fixated on her mirror. Again, without him doing anything, his body just got up all on its own and started walking directly across the room. With every step he felt something heavy bouncing on his chest.
When he finally arrived in front of the mirror he almost fainted from what he discovered: instead of his own reflection he saw his sister’s. Even worse, he realized, he was trapped inside her body!
“What is going on?” he heard his sister’s voice say in fear. But the strangest thing was, even though she said that, her lips had not moved at all. Instead, now her mouth said, “Oh, wow! Look at you!”. And with that his eyes started scanning his sister’s body from head to toe multiple times until they finally stopped and rested on her chest.
Then his head automatically swiveled down. One of his hands was pulling his shirt forward and he was forced took a peek at his sister’s generous cleavage. Then his hands reached up and gently squeezed the ample mounds protruding from his chest. Looking up again he had to stand there and, against his will, watch his sister grope her own breasts while she had a lecherous expression plastered across her face. Then, without a warning, she flung off her shirt to reveal her perky breasts.
“Eeeeehh! Stop it, stop it, stop it!” Milo’s sister cried inside his head. “I guess this is enough of a show for today,” his sister’s body said while giving her own butt a little squeeze. “See you soon!” she added with a wink of an eye. And with that, Milo felt the same pull and acceleration as before.
Back in his own body, Milo was breathing heavily. When he started to catch his breath, he looked over to Rayleigh who asked him with a smile on his face, “So? What do you think?” “What the fuck!” Milo yelled as he punched Rayleigh “Hey, calm down, calm down,” Rayleigh said, “I was just playing around.” “This wasn’t fun! I could hear her voice! She didn’t like even one second of it, and neither did I. How am I gonna explain this to her?” Milo freaked out. “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh tried to pacify him, “I made sure to make her forget everything that happened. She won’t remember a thing.”
Rayleigh went on to explain every little detail of how he discovered his powers, what he was able to do, and the plan he had worked out to get back at Jenna and Bianca using his mind control powers. As it turned out, this was the reason why he had been missing from school this morning. “Trust me, this is going to be awesome!” Rayleigh finished. “I don’t know,” Milo said reluctantly, “I’m not so sure.”
______________________________
“And when I thought that wimp couldn’t get any more pathetic, he actually went ahead and creamed his pants! Hahaha, what a disgusting loser!” Bianca laughed hard. She and Jenna gloated at their victim’s humiliation as they were having a sleepover at Jenna’s place. They were already wearing their pajamas as they were about to go to bed. “I know,” Jenna added. “But I think I’m gonna throw away my shoes. I don’t want this pervert’s gunk anywhere near me. Too bad, I actually really liked those shoes. Welp, I’ll just gonna have to make daddy buy me a new pair. But not before I make that puny nerd pay!”
As their laughter at the misery of others slowly started to die down, Jenna noticed something bizarre. Bianca’s smile, which just a moment ago had been full of glee, was now turning sinister. “Why are you making that face?” she wanted to ask, but somehow those words never left her lips. “Wait! Why can’t I say anything? And why is Bianca smiling? Helloooo? Bianca, help!” Jenna tried to communicate to her friend, but it was in vain.
“Aaaand, we’re in!” Bianca said. “I’m still not so sure about this,” Jenna heard her own voice say. “Relax,” Bianca retorted, “just try to enjoy this. You’ll see. Before you’ll notice, you’ll come to like it. Trust me.” Then, Bianca started patting down her own breasts and took a peek inside her shirt. “Oooh, look what we have here. What a shame. Unfortunately they’re not as big as the ones I had before. And they are certainly not as big as your current ones!” Bianca said while pointing with her eyes at Jenna’s chest.
Jenna watched her head look down in response. Her enormous mounds took up almost her entire field of view. Her petite hands reached up to cup and weigh them. “They’re heavy!” her voice said. Her fingers then tried to clench into fists, but they were hindered by the soft tissue that was now compressed almost painfully. A small moan escaped her mouth. “They’re sensitive, too!” “Whoever or whatever is doing this to me, stop it immediately or you’re gonna regret this! You’re making me look like pervert,” Jenna tried to threaten the intruder inside her own head. “Bianca! Do something! Help me!”
Meanwhile in Bianca’s head, the situation did not look any better. “Jenna, stop squeezing your boobs and help me out. My body is acting weird,” Bianca’s inner voice said as she was forced to perv on her friend groping herself. “Why aren’t you answering me! Helloooo? Can you hear me?” “Sorry, Bianca, but Jenna won’t hear you”, Bianca heard her own mouth say. “You see, you’re not in control anymore. Not of others, and certainly not of yourself.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “This is a sweet little thing called ‘revenge.’ Revenge for all the evil things you’ve done!” Bianca heard herself say. “I never did anything!” “Are you sure? ’cause there are two boys in your class who would beg to differ” “What? You mean those losers? Whatever we did, they deserved it!” “We didn’t deserve nothing! But you deserve everything that’s coming to you. You controlled our lives for the last few years, and now we’re going to control your bodies, until you’ll be begging for mercy.”
“So we’re being controlled? Then who is inside my body!” Jenna asked. “T-T-This is Milo,” he said, making her voice sound uncharacteristically timid. “Aaaww, hello no! My body is being controlled by this disgusting freak? Things just can’t get any worse! Now, listen here you little bitch, you get out of my body this instant or you’ll wish I was back to crushing your junk!” “Ray,” Milo said in Jenna’s voice, “I think she’s relly pissed now. Maybe we should reconsider this.” “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh said using Bianca’s body, “we’re in full control. Those are just empty threats.”
“Anyway,” he continued, “let’s gather a little–what do you girls call it in your profession?—ah yes: blackmail! I’m sure, soon you two little birds will be singing a different tune, as soon as you realize that your reputation is at stake.”
In the meantime Milo tried to get acquainted with navigating his new body. When he tried to stand up, he at first had trouble sorting out his balance, since he did not have enough time yet to get used to his new center of gravity. He almost fell over, but was able to catch to himself in time by placing his hands on the ground. If someone had walked in on them in this moment, they would have thought that Jenna was trying to immitate some four-legged animal. Both her hands and feet were firmly planted on the ground and with her legs entirely straight, her butt proudly pointed towards the ceiling.
“Wow. Her body is really flexible.” Milo said with amazement. “Look, I can touch my toes!” “That’s because she’s a gymnast,” Rayleigh reminded him. “Oh, right. I almost forgot. Mmmmhhh … I wonder if can …” With that, Milo stood back upright and then slowly started bending over backwards. “Haha, look at me. I’m like some girl from a horror movie,” he said laughing in Jenna’s voice while contorting her body into all sorts of strange shapes.
Next, he wanted to try doing splits. For that he stood back up again and then slowly slid his legs apart, one forward, one backward. As his step increased and increased, his pelvis automatically inched closer and closer to the ground. Finally, he plopped down on the floor with the full lengths of Jenna’s legs touching the ground. “Amazing, this doesn’t even hurt. Not one bit!”
“So, ‘Jenna’,” Rayleigh interrupted his antics with a wink, “why don’t you show us what else you can do?” “Ok, I guess, …” Rayleigh then got out Bianca’s phone and started recording, while Milo got up and started fumbling with the buttons on Jenna’s pajamas. “Uh, sorry …, this might take a while,” Milo said blushing with nervousness. With the way the red was highlighted by her pale skin and how her blue eyes flitted around nervously, Milo made Jenna almost look like an innocent school girl right before her first recital.
“Finally!” Milo whispered as he managed to open the last button. The opening of Jenna’s now-unbuttoned shirt provided a small window revealing both the creamy skin of her taut belly and how her big, teenage breasts gently touched each other even without a bra.
“Wait, what do you plan on doing? You don’t … No! Don’t! Pleeease, stop it! Anything but that!” Jenna cried in her own head, but Milo just ignored her. Then he took a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do. Milo started awkwardly moving Jenna’s hips to an imaginary beat while slowly sliding her shirt off her dainty shoulders, down the smooth skin of her arms, and finally letting it drop to the ground.
There they were: the biggest—and first—pair of boobs the two boys had ever seen in real life. Jenna’s boobs. They were marvellous, full and perky. They looked like ripe fruit garnished by two rosy nipples. The rough movements of Jenna’s hips made them bounce up and down, hypnotizing anyone who dared to gaze upon them.
At the same time, Milo made all sorts of awkward expressions with Jenna’s face, trying desperately to make her look sexy. He even ruffled up Jenna’s hair to make her look more raunchy, but instead it looked like a mess and only added to his overall inept performance. “L-look at me, I’m J-jenna,” he said unconvincingly, “I might act all innocent around everyone else, but … um … in truth I’m a total slut.” “Nooooo! Stop it!” Jenna pleaded in desperation. “You make me look like such a loser!”
“Haha, what are you doing?” Rayleigh laughed. “You look like a total dork. Loosen up. You’re way too stiff! Here, you hold the camera. I’ll show you how it’s done!” Rayleigh said. He got up, handed Milo the phone, and then took his place.
“Please, you don’t have to do this! I’ve learned my lesson. We’ll leave you alone from now on, I promise!” Bianca pleaded meekly. “Ha, fat chance!” Rayleigh said internally. “You had plenty of chance to stop over the years, but you just continued on. Now it’s payback time, baby.” His confidence all fired up, he started dancing with much more bravado than Milo had shown before him.
Next, he flung off Bianca’s shirt in one swift motion, presenting her rather modest chest. “Well,” he said mockingly, “I think we all know that ‘my’ strengths have always laid elsewhere, don’t we?” With that he faced away from the camera and started wiggling Bianca’s enormous butt, which made her pajama pants slowly slide down her hips, revealing inch by inch her big, dark buns.
As soon as Bianca’s pants hit the floor, Rayleigh started slapping her butt, sending ripples through her giant cheeks. “Look at ‘my’ ass!” he exclaimed. “Isn’t it amazing?” Then he bent Bianca’s body forward and started twerking as hard he could, providing quite the show for the camera. “Please, no. This is humiliating.” Bianca whimpered. “I’m not like that!”
“See ‘Jenna’? That’s how it’s done. You gotta be proud of what your mama gave you!” Rayleigh said in a mock imitation of Bianca. If she were still in control of her own body, then tears would now start rolling down her face. “Hi, I’m Bianca, the star of the soccer team. When these cheek’s ain’t busy scoring goals, they be clapping for the team.” At this point Rayleigh was reveling in the control he was exerting over his former bullies.
Then, as a final act of humiliation, he strode over to Milo. He took the phone off of him and held it up high, angling it in such a way that both girls were in full view. Next, he put his other hand on the back of Jenna’s head, and then lunged in, kissing his friend deeply.
At first, Milo was caught by surprise. But then, for a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the girl’s soft lips meshing with each other and Jenna’s breast pressing against Bianca’s.
______________________________
“No, no, no, noooo!” Jenna and Bianca cried in unison. “If anyone sees this, we’re done. Pleeeease don’t do this! We beg of you! We regret what we did. We’re deeply sorry. We won’t come near you ever again. We’re also gonna make up for all that we did to you, we swear.”
Their cries snapped Milo out of their sensual entanglement. He broke off the kiss and gently pushed Rayleigh away from himself. “Ray, I think this is enough. They seem to have learned their lesson. Let’s just stop and leave. We probably have enough material to keep them in line.” “But why?” Rayleigh protested. “We’re having so much fun. Come on!” “No, I mean it,” Milo said, asserting himself for the first time in his life. “I also told you that I didn’t wanna do it in the first place. Yeah, I want to get revenge, too, but not like this!”
“Fine,” Rayleigh pouted. “But I think you’ll be changing your mind real soon about this, Jenna,” “What do you mean, Bianca?” Milo said. “And stop calling me ‘Jenna’.” A grin started spreading across Bianca’s face. “Wait, why did I call you ‘Bianca’?” Milo asked. “Because that’s my name, silly,” Rayleigh replied. “I’m Bianca and you’re Jenna.” “No, I'm not Jenna,” Milo exlaimed, “I’m Jenna! Wait … Aargh, stop it!” His heart started beating faster and fear started to settle in. “Are you doing this to me, Bianca?”
Milo felt a jolt run through his stolen body. He suddenly could not move anymore. “Wait, Bianca! Stop it. Please don’t do this!” Milo said, trapped in someone else’s head. He felt Jenna’s lips move all by themselves. “Bianca, I haven’t been honest with you,” Jenna’s body said. “Ever since we’ve met, I’ve had a crush on you. I was ashamed of my feelings. You know, a girl liking a girl. I know, we live in more progressive times now. But still, what would people think? Also, I was afraid that you might hate me if I told you how I really felt. I’m still afraid. But, I can’t hide it any longer. Not anymore. Bianca, I love you!”
There was a moment of silece. “Please don’t hate me,” ‘Jenna’ pleaded quietly. “Aaaw, sweety,” Rayleigh said in Bianca’s voice, enjoying the act he made them put on. “Of course I don’t hate you. You’re my best friend in the whole world. But now we can be more than friends. The truth is, I also liked you from the beginning. I’ve always looked forward to our sleepovers, where it’s just the two of us, all alone. And I’ve always enjoyed the way you smell each time we hugged, and feeling your warm body press against mine. Also, I’ve always secretly peeked at you when we were changing before P.E. and then thought of you when I masturbated at home. I’m just so happy that the truth is out now. Thanks to you I don’t feel ashamed anymore to admit it: I love you, too, Jenna.”
By now, Jenna’s body was a mere puppet, dancing to the pull of her master’s will. It was completely empty, devoid of any free will. Her only purpose now was to act out her role in Rayleigh’s play. Rayleigh used his powers to force tears of happiness to stream down Jenna’s face, which was glowing with joy. Then the two ‘girls’ embraced each other. “Does that mean, I’m your girlfriend now?” ‘Jenna’ asked while trying to wipe away the tears. “Of course it does!” ‘Bianca’ said while gently poking Jenna’s nose with her finger. “Now let me show what real girlfriends do.” “No, Bianca, I don’t want this. Don’t make me do this. This isn’t right,” Milo tried to say, but no one could hear him.
Then Jenna’s and Bianca’s bodies started to slowly and tenderly kiss each other. At first their lips only grazed each other reluctantly, quivering with a little nervousness. But with every soft touch, they grew more and more confident. Soon they were not just kissing anymore, but ravaging each other like animals, their moans muffled by each other’s lips and their hands wildy roaming all over each other’s bodies and through their hair. Milo could not help but feel the arousal of Jenna’s body slowly spill over into his mind.
Rayleigh placed Bianca’s chocolaty hands on Jenna’s enormous, milk-colored breasts while Jenna’s delicate hands explored the vastness of Bianca’s mighty butt. Then they stopped their kissing to give themselves a chance to catch their breath. They intensly stared into each other’s eyes. ‘Bianca’ into Jenna’s baby blue eyes and ‘Jenna’ into Bianca’s dark hazel eyes. A cheeky grin started to spread across each of their faces.
Rayeleigh took Jenna’s hand and led her over to her bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Jenna’s body onto Bianca’s lap. He slowly glid his hands along Jenna’s waist, drinking in her contours. Now on eye-level with her chest, he was completely entranced by her breasts. “Shake ’em for me,” he whispered. Against her will, Jenna’s body started shaking her boobs, causing her hefty orbs to swing from side to side. At the same time, Rayleigh started inching Bianca’s face closer and closer towards Jenna’s chest until he was nestling inbetween her soft globes, surrounded on both sides with warm flesh. Then he lifted up his stolen hands, placed them on either side of her mounds, and began pressing and squeezing them, really rubbing in feeling of their softness and making Jenna moan with pleasure.
After a small pause Rayleigh motioned Jenna’s body to get off and gently, with his hand, guided her head down inbetween his legs. Without an explicit prompt, ‘Jenna’ started softly kissing Bianca’s waiting slit. Jenna’s upper lips brushed ever so lightly against Bianca’s lower lips, as if she was teasing her. Then she started to slowly trace the tip of her tongue up and down Bianca’s opening, making it quiver with pleasure. Rayleigh started moaning in Bianca’s sultry voice as arousal welled up inside his stolen body.
‘Jenna’ then entered Bianca with her tongue and started deeply kissing her nether regions and feasting on her sweet juices. The pleasure inside Bianca’s body started rising and rising until, finally, a wave of orgams swept over Bianca’s body. “Oh, gooood!” ‘Bianca’ groaned. ‘Her’ meaty thighs clamped down abruptly on Jenna’s head, trapping her as if she was caught in a vice. The shaking of ‘her’ legs made Jenna’s head vibrate.
Rayleigh started to slowly come down from his high, breaving heavily. Basking in its afterglow, he gently caressed Jenna’s head. “Wooow … That was amaaaaazing!” he exlaimed. “You’ve done well, ‘Jenna’. I think it’s only fair that I repay you. How about a little appetizer?” He then took one of Bianca’s feet and placed it right in front of her face, nudging her lips with her big toe. “I think you like that, don’t you? Yeah, I know you like that.” The tone of Bianca’s voice started to turn domineering.
“Ew, don’t make me do this. This is disgusting!” the real Jenna thought. Milo on the other hand seemed strangely aroused by this. What he didn’t realize was that Rayleigh had weakend his grip on him quite a while ago. He had subconciously been going along with Rayleigh’s act, dutifuly playing his part. Without any further force from Rayleigh he started licking Bianca’s feet, up and down their entire sole and sucking vigorously sucking on her toes.
“Goood,” Rayleigh cooed. “Now get up, slut!” With that Milo bolted upwards and stood erect like a soldier. Then Rayleigh got up off the bed and stood in front of Milo. He reached out with both of Bianca’s hands and squeezed Jenna’s breasts hard, as if he wanted to squeeze juice out of lemons. “Ow!” Milo winced in pain. Jenna’s nipples became stiff with arousal.
Milo was still in turmoil about the morality of all of this, but he could no longer deny that it was exciting him. Then—slap, slap, slap! Jenna’s breasts jiggled widly with each hit that Rayleigh brought down on them. The pain reverberated throughout Jenna’s boobs and fuelled Milo’s rising pleasure as Bianca’s hands left increasingly redder marks on them. Rayleigh then gently rolled Jenna’s nipples inbetween his fingers. And without warning, he suddenly twisted them with a tremendous amount of force, nearly drawing blood and eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure from Milo, as an orgasm washed over him that almost made Jenna’s knees buckle under the strain.
Rayleigh then drew a finger across Jenna’s wet slit, which made Milo shudder. He played with a string of Jenna’s juices inbetween his fingers and said, “I see someone’s been enjoying their punishment.” Milo did not dare to speak as his wildest fantasies were coming true right in this moment. All he could muster was a muffled, “mmmmhh,” while he nodded. Both Milo and Rayleigh increasingly enjoyed Rayleigh’s power trip, though for different reasons.
“Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?” Rayleigh said in a threatening tone. “I guess I’ll have to teach you!” With that, he forcefully threw Milo onto Jenna’s bed. He then took a deep breath before Bianca’s hands started raining down pain on Jenna’s ass. The intense spanking caused the heat inside of Milo to flare up again. “Yeees, harder! Harder!” Milo cried.
But before he was able to peak a second time, Rayleigh flipped over Jenna’s body onto her back. Then he grabbed the back of Jenna’s head and this time slammed it down into her own privates. He kept it there with brute force. Even though Jenna’s body was very flexible, this forced position still caused Milo considerable pain. Jenna’s breasts squished uncomfortably into her ribcage and thereby constricted her lungs. “Who told you you could talk back, you little slut?” ‘Bianca’ shouted. “Now, eat up or your mistress is gonna show you what real pain is!”
As commanded, Milo started licking Jenna’s slit, taking in her unfamiliar yet delicious taste. As his tongue explored the depths of his stolen hole, the pleasure in his body kept rising and rising. However, at the same time, his oxygen supply started to run low, as he could hardly breathe in this position. Knowing that he had only a limited amount of time, Milo drasticly increased his fervor in lapping up Jenna’s sweet juices, hoping to free himself before he passed out. In a race between hitting orgasm and suffocation, his stolen lips became slicker and slicker while his vision steadily darkenend.
But finally, in a last ditch effort, he managed to send himself over the edge and hit another orgasm before he could pass out in Jenna’s body. Rayleigh took the shaking of Jenna’s legs as a sign and pulled up her head, making Milo gasp for much needed air. “Goood girl,” Rayleigh commended ‘Jenna’ in a soothing voice while caressing her head. Milo panted heavily. “You we’re right,” he said with a deeply content smile spreading across his stolen face. “This is fun.”
“What the fuck is this supposed to be, you little shits?!” an angry female voice hissed. Milo’s and Rayleigh’s day was about to get worse as they got pushed hard against the metal doors of their lockers. The two 18 year old high school seniors had hoped that their final school year might see an uptick to their popularity, but the two scrawny nerds still had trouble getting along with anyone besides each other. They had an especially troubling “relationship” with two of their classmates: Jenna and Bianca.
They, in stark contrast to Milo and Rayleigh, were two of the most popular girls in the school. And of course, they were as beautiful as they were popular. The reason for their popularity, besides their superb looks, was that they were the star athletes of their high school, which not only gave them amazing physiques but also incredible strength. At least so it seemed to Milo and Rayleigh, as they stood no chance against them with their thin arms. And even if they would defend themselves, the jocks would just kick their asses in retaliation, making this a lose-lose situation for them. Although both of the girls were only a little taller than the boys, it still felt to Milo and Rayleigh as if they were towering over them. They had been using that fact for years to bully and abuse Milo and Rayleigh.
But this side of their personalities was only known to Milo and Rayleigh. Jenna and Bianca used their good looks to hide behind a facade. You see, they were not just intimidating. They were also intimidatingly beautiful. For everyone else they put on an act, pretending to be these sweet, innocent girls, who you could not help but be smitten by. But in reality they were conniving and cruel clout-chasers, always trying to be on top of everyone else, while simultaneously pretending to be humble.
Jenna was a tall caucasian girl with piercing blue eyes. Her fair complexion was contrasted by her long, dark brown hair. Her overall slender and well-trained physique was crowned with large, perky breasts. Despite her ample blessings, she was a formidable gymnast, which made her body incredibly flexible.
Next to her stood her best friend and partner in crime: Bianca. She was in every way Jenna’s complement. As an African-American she, of course, had dark skin, which made Jenna sometimes look almost ghostly pale by comparison. Unlike Jenna, who wore her hair straight, Bianca had curly black hair that she would usually tame by putting it in a ponytail, just as she was doing now. And even though Bianca was not as well-endowed as the top-heavy Jenna, she made up for it with a big butt and her strong thighs, which came in handy, as she was part of the school’s soccer team, where she scored goal after goal for her team, leading them to an easy victory almost every game.
While Jenna was more dominant and hands-on when it was time to bully their victims, Bianca was still no less intimidating in her supporting role. Just a look from her could send shivers down your spine.
“This is gonna tank my GPA! You better make up for this on the next assignment or else you gonna pay for this!” Jenna threatened. Milo and Rayleigh had been quite busy lately, which was the reason why they had not been able to properly do Jenna’s and Bianca’s homework. The girls had forced them to do their assignment for them since middle school. The two boys were left standing there in fear, as the two beauties walked off and into the arms of their jock boyfriends. Despite their height, both girls had to stand on their toes to reach their boyfriends’ lips.
“Are these twerps bothering you?” one of the jocks asked pointing to Milo and Rayleigh. “No, not at all. They’re just helping us out with our homework. Be nice to them, pleeease?” Jenna said as she smiled at him and gave him another peck on the lips. Towards their boyfriends they acted all sweet, but as soon as they turned their heads, Jenna and Bianca stared daggers at Milo and Rayleigh. Then they pulled their boyfriends away and left.
“Fuck this!” Milo said while kicking his locker in frustration. “Aren’t we supposed to be stronger than them? Aren’t we supposed to be men? I mean, look at us. For how long is that supposed to go on?”
“I know dude!” Rayleigh agreed. “If only we could make them pay for all the things they’ve done to us. I for sure would love to rub it in their phony faces while they can only stand there and do nothing about it.”
Their curses were interrupted by the bell ringing. “Anyway,” Rayleigh said, “let’s go to class. We don’t wanna be late. It’s enough that Jenna and Bianca are kicking our asses. There is no need for the teacher to join in.”
______________________________
After another long and tiring day at school, Rayleigh threw his backpack onto his bed in frustration, when he heard his mother shout, “Rayleigh!” “What?!” Rayleigh shouted back. “Come down here at once!” He defiantly dragged his feet down the stairs as he knew he would get an ear full from his mother, which he was in no mood for, since he had already been put down by two women just this morning.
“How often have I told you to put your dirty dishes in the dish washer?” his mother scolded him. “Yes, mooom …”, he sighed in frustration. “I don’t ask you to do much around the house. You should be able to do at least this much work.” In his mind Rayleigh snapped back, “If it’s so easy, why don’t you just shut up and put away the dirty dishes yourself?” Suddenly his mother, as if a jolt shot through her body, jerked into a perfectly upright position and then started wordlessly putting the dirty dishes into the dish washer.
Rayleigh just watched her silently, not understanding what was happening. When she was done he mumbled, “thanks, I guess …,” and quickly walked away, as he didn’t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. His mother was too confused about what had just happend that she let her son take off without another word.
Rayleigh turned around a corner and then stopped. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. “What the hell just happened?” Rayleigh thought. “Could it be …? There is no way … But it couldn’t be just a coincidence! I’ve got to make sure this wasn’t a fluke.” He peeked around the corner and back into the kitchen. His mother was still there, cleaning up some stuff with her back turned towards him. “Stop what you’re doing and stand on one leg,” he commanded in his mind. Immediately his mother stopped what she was doing and started balancing on one leg. “What am I doing?” was all she could mutter in confusion. “Show four fingers behind your back. No two!” His mother quickly shot her arm behind her back and raised four of her fingers, then immediately put down two of them. “Why am I doing this?” his mother wondered aloud.
“No shot, is this for real? I wonder how far I can take this.” Rayleigh thought almost audibly. Then he gave his mother another command. “Mom, turn around and stand still. When I walk back into the kitchen you will neither see nor hear me. I will be totally invisible to you.” His mother turned around as commanded and stood stiff like a statue. Rayleigh took this as his sign to walk back into the kitchen. He stood in front of her and waved his hand an inch from her face, but she did not react at all. In fact, she didn’t even blink. “Wow, this is so cool,” he said with amazement.
Then a strange idea popped into his mind. “Mom, I want your mind to be completely blank, like if you were hypnotized.” With that his mother’s posture became less rigid and the expression on her face became vacant. “Now, when I snap my fingers I want you to become as aroused as you’ve never have been before in you life.” Rayleigh paused for a moment, just to build some anticipation and tension for himself, and then—snap!
From one moment to the next his mother turned from a blank canvas into a depraved animal. Her face contorted with pleasure and her nipples stiffened, visibly poking through the fabric of her shirt. Then she started moaning deeply and pressed her thighs together. “Oh my god! Oooohhh!” she roared.
While he watched his mother being ravaged by ecstasy, glee started spreading on Rayleigh’s face as he felt a feeling of power flooding his body and mind. “Stop!” he exlaimed—and so she did. “When I leave the kitchen you will be back to your normal self and forget everything that happened since you called me downstairs.” He walked out and stopped right around the corner, just as before, so he could watch what was about to unfold next.
“What happened? Where did the dirty dishes go?” Rayleigh’s mother said startled with confusion. To her it felt as if she had experienced a jump cut in real life. One second she was about to call her son down to put away the dishes, the next they seemed to have vanished. On top of that her legs felt wobly. She put a hand to her forhead and feelt some of the residual heat from her indecent acts just moments prior. “I think I don’t feel so good. Maybe I need to lie down.”
As she moved to leave the kitchen, Rayleigh quietly fled up the stairs and back into his bedroom before his mother could discover him, and maybe suspect something. Inside his room he pressed one ear against the door to listen for his mother’s footsteps. After she had safely passed by his room, he quietly cracked open the door a tiny bit and peeked outside. He just barely caught his mother entering his parent’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
“Wow! This is amazing! I have mind control powers!” Rayleigh could not help but say aloud. “All the things that I’ll be able to do now! Wait, what can I do? Maybe I should try this out some more. I need to figure out what I can and what I can’t do. I guess I need to draw up some kind of plan with stuff that I wanna try out. But who to test this on?” He thought for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers. “Damn! Too bad no one else is around, who I could use as a guinea pig. And I don’t wanna wait around ’til tomorrow. This stuff is too good to pass on. I guess mom will have to do.”
Rayleigh was giddy with excitement. He could not hold back and wanted to go all out immediately. He wondered if was able to have ultimate control over someone else: to project his mind onto them. For that he laid down on his bed, closed his eyes, and concentrated really hard. He imagined his mind streaming towards his mother in her bedroom. Then he felt a pull and his entire being seemed to shoot forward at great speed. This feeling stopped as quickly as it began, as he seemed to halt abruptly.
When Rayleigh opened his eyes, he at first felt a little disoriented. After blinking a few times his vision came back in focus and he could see two big lumps protruding in front of him. He cautiously prodded one with his fingers, which confirmed to him that they were real. He gave both of them an appreciative squeeze.
“Oh my! What is going on?” he could hear his mother’s voice say in his head. This surprised him and snapped him back into reality. As he looked up and around he saw that he was in his parent’s bedroom, sitting on their bed. But besides him there was no one there.
Rayeleigh looked down again to take a closer look at his stolen body. His hands now looked more feminine but also older and a bit wrinkly. He roamed them all over his new proportions. Every inch of it screamed that he was not a scrawny nerd boy anymore, but a full-bodied woman. “Stop it, me! What are you doing?” his mother’s voice pleaded as she seemed unable to control her own hands. But her son ignored her. He enjoyed this feeling of power way too much.
After satisfying his immediate curiosity, he got up and walked towards his mother’s full-length mirror. With every step he could feel the jiggling of the new weight on his chest and around his hips. When he reached the mirror and finally got a full view of himself, his jaw dropped in astonishment. Instead of seeing himself he saw his mother with her mouth wide open and an expression of shock on her face.
“I can’t believe this worked! This is so rad!” Rayleigh whispered in his mother’s voice. He rubbed his stolen hands all over his mother’s face, as if to make sure that he was not wearing a mask that was to come off any second. Then he twisted her body to inspect her plump rear in the mirror. This contorted pose in a weird way made his mother look like a girl posing for her Instagram feed. “Dammit! What is happening? Why can’t I control my own body!” his mother’s voice cried in desperation.
Rayleigh then resumed a more upright posture and started lightly brushing down his mother’s body, as if to remove some creases in her outfit and make her look more prim and proper. Then, without a warning, he launched into a tirade. Anger and scorn now clouded his mother’s otherwise soft features. He pointed her index finger in the air and wagged it wildly.
“Rayleigh, didn’t I tell you to clean your room! Rayleigh, why isn’t your laundry done, yet? Rayleigh, clean the kitchen! Rayleigh, do this! Rayleigh, do that! Rayleigh, how often have I told you? Rayleigh, I forbid you!” His scolding of himself seemed to go on forever when, suddenly, his little role-playing made Rayleigh explode with laughter, which caused his mother’s boobs to shake according to its rhythm.
“As much as I enjoy this,” Rayleigh thought to himself while wiping away a tear of joy, “I think I better leave. I don’t want to torture mom too much.” With that he closed his eyes and concentrated again. He again felt the same pull and the same acceleration as earlier. When he snapped back into his own body on his own bed, a sinister grin formed on his face. “This is going to be good!”
______________________________
Milo was walking through the school’s hallways alone. He was on his way back to class from his trip to the bathroom. Somehow he had not seen Rayleigh all day long. He would not even reply to his text messages.
Suddenly, he was pushed from behind. The surprise left him no time to brace himself for the impact as he hit the floor hard. His elbow was bruised and a little bit of blood ran down his nose. He groaned in pain as he turned on his back trying to get up. But then he discovered the reason for his fall: Jenna and Bianca were standing over him, towering, casting their tall shadows on him. Their legs looked like giant marble pillars. For Milo, their height difference now seemed insurmountable from all the way down there. But this perspective also allowed him to almost see up their skirts. Did he catch a glint of their underwear?
“What did I tell you, you little scum?” Jenna angrily spat at him. “This assignment was even worse than the last one,” she said in a threatening tone. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear. If you don’t wanna listen, you’re gonna have to feel … pain, that is!”
And with that, Jenna lifted her leg and slammed her foot down on Milo’s scrotum with full force. He winced in agony. But even through all his pain and humiliation, he somehow still felt a tingle of arousal building inbetween his legs. His member began to stiffen.
Jenna felt Milo’s hardness growing underneath her sneaker. “Oh my god! Is this turning you on?” Jenna laughed with disgust. “Ew, what a pervert!” Bianca chimed in. Jenna kept her foot on his genitalia, pressing further down to rub in the pain. “Yeah, you like that? Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?”
With anger, Jenna kept repeatedly stepping on his groin. As he groaned, the feelings inside Milo kept rising and rising, growing ever more intense. Then suddenly, a large stain formed on his pants, as the mixture of pleasure and pain caused him to ejaculate and a moan to escape his lips. When she realized what had happened, Jenna said, “Ew, now you’ve even ruined my shoes,” and began wiping them on his shirt.
Suddenly they were interrupted by the ringing of the bell. Quickly, as the crowds were pouring into the hallways, Jenna pulled Milo to his feet. Then, to make sure that everyone could hear her, Jenna said loudly, “I think you’re really nice, Milo, and an awesome person. Thank you for confessing your feelings for me, but unfortunately, I can’t reciprocate them. You see, I already have a boyfriend. But I hope we can still be friends.”
Then Jenna smiled at him and gave him a big hug in front of everybody. To everyone else this looked like one of her sweet acts of kindness. But, what no one but Milo could hear, was what she whispered in his ear. “Don’t think you’re done here. This is far from over.”
As Jenna released Milo from her hug, the huge stain on his pants became visible to everyone around them. The students in the crowd started giggling and laughing, one after the other. Some of them even pointed their fingers at him. “Did he wet himself?” someone shouted. “What a loser!” “Guys, don’t be mean to him!” Jenna said to the crowd, pretending to defend him. “This can happen to anyone. It’s a little accident, nothing to be ashamed of!” Her boyfriend, who had wittnesed everything, walked up to them and said, “Jenna, you’re way too nice to him. Don’t go near that loser or his dorkiness will rub off on you.” “I’m sorry, Milo. I have to go. See you next time,” Jenna said as her boyfriend pulled her away, with Bianca following suit.
Milo could not hold it in any longer. Tears of hurt and humiliation started to stream down his face uncontrollably. He was ashamed of himself, ashamed for never standing up to his bullies, but most of all, ashamed for getting aroused by his humiliation. Milo started to run away, trying to escape everyone’s looks. He just wanted to hide forever, somewhere where no one could find him, so that he would never have to show his face in public again.
On his way out of the school he ran past Rayleigh. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh tried to greet him, but Milo didn’t seem to hear him and just kept running. “What’s going on?” Rayleigh called after him.
______________________________
Milo was lying on his bed, crying. Today had been just too much. He thought about running away and leaving everything behind when someone knocked on his door. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh said, “it’s me, open up!” “What do you want?” “I heard about what happened and I wanna see if you’re okay. Come on, let me in!”
Milo slowly got up and unlocked his door. He wiped away his tears and said, “Man, where were you this morning, I could have used some help!” “I’m sorry,” Rayleigh said, “but I couldn’t help it. Something important came up.” “Yeah? How important could it be?” “Very important! Actually, very important to you, too. And it’s just the thing to help you—us—out of our current situation. I know a way how we can get revenge on those two bitches.” “Yeah? How?” “I know it sounds crazy and you won’t believe me, but … I’ve just found out that I got mind control powers.”
“Oh shut up!” Milo said not believing a single word. “You know, if you didn’t wanna help you didn’t have to come over. But making fun of me is just mean!” he said. “No, I swear! It’s actually real!” Rayleigh tried to counter. “Here, let me show you.”
Suddenly, Milo stuck his hands to his sides and started flapping his arms like a bird. Then he started strutting around the room, cocking his head back and forth with every step. Next, his torso jerked forward and he started bumping his nose into the ground. As a final flourish he even started clucking like chicken. “Ahahaha! Man, you look so ridiculous. If you could see yourself!” Rayleigh said with laughter. After about a minute of that, Rayleigh released his grip over his friend.
Finally operating under his own free will again, Milo said with some fear in his voice, “Ok, ok. I guess you weren’t lying after all. This power is incredible, … but also frightening. What else can you do?” A mischievous grin spread across Rayleigh’s face. “I can do this.” And all of a sudden, Milo felt himself being catapulted out of his body and rapidly flinging off into nowhere.
When he opened his eyes again, Milo found himself inside his sister’s room. She was two years older than him and a college student. Currently she was staying over during her semester break. Milo wondered what had happened and how he got here. But his thoughts were interrupted by his sister saying, “What the hell? Why can’t I move” He could not seem to locate where his sister’s voice came from. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere, all at once. On top of that, he noticed that he was unable to move, as well. Panic started to set in.
Then, without his command, his head started turning and looked around his sister’s room until his eyes abruptly stopped as they had fixated on her mirror. Again, without him doing anything, his body just got up all on its own and started walking directly across the room. With every step he felt something heavy bouncing on his chest.
When he finally arrived in front of the mirror he almost fainted from what he discovered: instead of his own reflection he saw his sister’s. Even worse, he realized, he was trapped inside her body!
“What is going on?” he heard his sister’s voice say in fear. But the strangest thing was, even though she said that, her lips had not moved at all. Instead, now her mouth said, “Oh, wow! Look at you!”. And with that his eyes started scanning his sister’s body from head to toe multiple times until they finally stopped and rested on her chest.
Then his head automatically swiveled down. One of his hands was pulling his shirt forward and he was forced took a peek at his sister’s generous cleavage. Then his hands reached up and gently squeezed the ample mounds protruding from his chest. Looking up again he had to stand there and, against his will, watch his sister grope her own breasts while she had a lecherous expression plastered across her face. Then, without a warning, she flung off her shirt to reveal her perky breasts.
“Eeeeehh! Stop it, stop it, stop it!” Milo’s sister cried inside his head. “I guess this is enough of a show for today,” his sister’s body said while giving her own butt a little squeeze. “See you soon!” she added with a wink of an eye. And with that, Milo felt the same pull and acceleration as before.
Back in his own body, Milo was breathing heavily. When he started to catch his breath, he looked over to Rayleigh who asked him with a smile on his face, “So? What do you think?” “What the fuck!” Milo yelled as he punched Rayleigh “Hey, calm down, calm down,” Rayleigh said, “I was just playing around.” “This wasn’t fun! I could hear her voice! She didn’t like even one second of it, and neither did I. How am I gonna explain this to her?” Milo freaked out. “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh tried to pacify him, “I made sure to make her forget everything that happened. She won’t remember a thing.”
Rayleigh went on to explain every little detail of how he discovered his powers, what he was able to do, and the plan he had worked out to get back at Jenna and Bianca using his mind control powers. As it turned out, this was the reason why he had been missing from school this morning. “Trust me, this is going to be awesome!” Rayleigh finished. “I don’t know,” Milo said reluctantly, “I’m not so sure.”
______________________________
“And when I thought that wimp couldn’t get any more pathetic, he actually went ahead and creamed his pants! Hahaha, what a disgusting loser!” Bianca laughed hard. She and Jenna gloated at their victim’s humiliation as they were having a sleepover at Jenna’s place. They were already wearing their pajamas as they were about to go to bed. “I know,” Jenna added. “But I think I’m gonna throw away my shoes. I don’t want this pervert’s gunk anywhere near me. Too bad, I actually really liked those shoes. Welp, I’ll just gonna have to make daddy buy me a new pair. But not before I make that puny nerd pay!”
As their laughter at the misery of others slowly started to die down, Jenna noticed something bizarre. Bianca’s smile, which just a moment ago had been full of glee, was now turning sinister. “Why are you making that face?” she wanted to ask, but somehow those words never left her lips. “Wait! Why can’t I say anything? And why is Bianca smiling? Helloooo? Bianca, help!” Jenna tried to communicate to her friend, but it was in vain.
“Aaaand, we’re in!” Bianca said. “I’m still not so sure about this,” Jenna heard her own voice say. “Relax,” Bianca retorted, “just try to enjoy this. You’ll see. Before you’ll notice, you’ll come to like it. Trust me.” Then, Bianca started patting down her own breasts and took a peek inside her shirt. “Oooh, look what we have here. What a shame. Unfortunately they’re not as big as the ones I had before. And they are certainly not as big as your current ones!” Bianca said while pointing with her eyes at Jenna’s chest.
Jenna watched her head look down in response. Her enormous mounds took up almost her entire field of view. Her petite hands reached up to cup and weigh them. “They’re heavy!” her voice said. Her fingers then tried to clench into fists, but they were hindered by the soft tissue that was now compressed almost painfully. A small moan escaped her mouth. “They’re sensitive, too!” “Whoever or whatever is doing this to me, stop it immediately or you’re gonna regret this! You’re making me look like pervert,” Jenna tried to threaten the intruder inside her own head. “Bianca! Do something! Help me!”
Meanwhile in Bianca’s head, the situation did not look any better. “Jenna, stop squeezing your boobs and help me out. My body is acting weird,” Bianca’s inner voice said as she was forced to perv on her friend groping herself. “Why aren’t you answering me! Helloooo? Can you hear me?” “Sorry, Bianca, but Jenna won’t hear you”, Bianca heard her own mouth say. “You see, you’re not in control anymore. Not of others, and certainly not of yourself.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “This is a sweet little thing called ‘revenge.’ Revenge for all the evil things you’ve done!” Bianca heard herself say. “I never did anything!” “Are you sure? ’cause there are two boys in your class who would beg to differ” “What? You mean those losers? Whatever we did, they deserved it!” “We didn’t deserve nothing! But you deserve everything that’s coming to you. You controlled our lives for the last few years, and now we’re going to control your bodies, until you’ll be begging for mercy.”
“So we’re being controlled? Then who is inside my body!” Jenna asked. “T-T-This is Milo,” he said, making her voice sound uncharacteristically timid. “Aaaww, hello no! My body is being controlled by this disgusting freak? Things just can’t get any worse! Now, listen here you little bitch, you get out of my body this instant or you’ll wish I was back to crushing your junk!” “Ray,” Milo said in Jenna’s voice, “I think she’s relly pissed now. Maybe we should reconsider this.” “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh said using Bianca’s body, “we’re in full control. Those are just empty threats.”
“Anyway,” he continued, “let’s gather a little–what do you girls call it in your profession?—ah yes: blackmail! I’m sure, soon you two little birds will be singing a different tune, as soon as you realize that your reputation is at stake.”
In the meantime Milo tried to get acquainted with navigating his new body. When he tried to stand up, he at first had trouble sorting out his balance, since he did not have enough time yet to get used to his new center of gravity. He almost fell over, but was able to catch to himself in time by placing his hands on the ground. If someone had walked in on them in this moment, they would have thought that Jenna was trying to immitate some four-legged animal. Both her hands and feet were firmly planted on the ground and with her legs entirely straight, her butt proudly pointed towards the ceiling.
“Wow. Her body is really flexible.” Milo said with amazement. “Look, I can touch my toes!” “That’s because she’s a gymnast,” Rayleigh reminded him. “Oh, right. I almost forgot. Mmmmhhh … I wonder if can …” With that, Milo stood back upright and then slowly started bending over backwards. “Haha, look at me. I’m like some girl from a horror movie,” he said laughing in Jenna’s voice while contorting her body into all sorts of strange shapes.
Next, he wanted to try doing splits. For that he stood back up again and then slowly slid his legs apart, one forward, one backward. As his step increased and increased, his pelvis automatically inched closer and closer to the ground. Finally, he plopped down on the floor with the full lengths of Jenna’s legs touching the ground. “Amazing, this doesn’t even hurt. Not one bit!”
“So, ‘Jenna’,” Rayleigh interrupted his antics with a wink, “why don’t you show us what else you can do?” “Ok, I guess, …” Rayleigh then got out Bianca’s phone and started recording, while Milo got up and started fumbling with the buttons on Jenna’s pajamas. “Uh, sorry …, this might take a while,” Milo said blushing with nervousness. With the way the red was highlighted by her pale skin and how her blue eyes flitted around nervously, Milo made Jenna almost look like an innocent school girl right before her first recital.
“Finally!” Milo whispered as he managed to open the last button. The opening of Jenna’s now-unbuttoned shirt provided a small window revealing both the creamy skin of her taut belly and how her big, teenage breasts gently touched each other even without a bra.
“Wait, what do you plan on doing? You don’t … No! Don’t! Pleeease, stop it! Anything but that!” Jenna cried in her own head, but Milo just ignored her. Then he took a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do. Milo started awkwardly moving Jenna’s hips to an imaginary beat while slowly sliding her shirt off her dainty shoulders, down the smooth skin of her arms, and finally letting it drop to the ground.
There they were: the biggest—and first—pair of boobs the two boys had ever seen in real life. Jenna’s boobs. They were marvellous, full and perky. They looked like ripe fruit garnished by two rosy nipples. The rough movements of Jenna’s hips made them bounce up and down, hypnotizing anyone who dared to gaze upon them.
At the same time, Milo made all sorts of awkward expressions with Jenna’s face, trying desperately to make her look sexy. He even ruffled up Jenna’s hair to make her look more raunchy, but instead it looked like a mess and only added to his overall inept performance. “L-look at me, I’m J-jenna,” he said unconvincingly, “I might act all innocent around everyone else, but … um … in truth I’m a total slut.” “Nooooo! Stop it!” Jenna pleaded in desperation. “You make me look like such a loser!”
“Haha, what are you doing?” Rayleigh laughed. “You look like a total dork. Loosen up. You’re way too stiff! Here, you hold the camera. I’ll show you how it’s done!” Rayleigh said. He got up, handed Milo the phone, and then took his place.
“Please, you don’t have to do this! I’ve learned my lesson. We’ll leave you alone from now on, I promise!” Bianca pleaded meekly. “Ha, fat chance!” Rayleigh said internally. “You had plenty of chance to stop over the years, but you just continued on. Now it’s payback time, baby.” His confidence all fired up, he started dancing with much more bravado than Milo had shown before him.
Next, he flung off Bianca’s shirt in one swift motion, presenting her rather modest chest. “Well,” he said mockingly, “I think we all know that ‘my’ strengths have always laid elsewhere, don’t we?” With that he faced away from the camera and started wiggling Bianca’s enormous butt, which made her pajama pants slowly slide down her hips, revealing inch by inch her big, dark buns.
As soon as Bianca’s pants hit the floor, Rayleigh started slapping her butt, sending ripples through her giant cheeks. “Look at ‘my’ ass!” he exclaimed. “Isn’t it amazing?” Then he bent Bianca’s body forward and started twerking as hard he could, providing quite the show for the camera. “Please, no. This is humiliating.” Bianca whimpered. “I’m not like that!”
“See ‘Jenna’? That’s how it’s done. You gotta be proud of what your mama gave you!” Rayleigh said in a mock imitation of Bianca. If she were still in control of her own body, then tears would now start rolling down her face. “Hi, I’m Bianca, the star of the soccer team. When these cheek’s ain’t busy scoring goals, they be clapping for the team.” At this point Rayleigh was reveling in the control he was exerting over his former bullies.
Then, as a final act of humiliation, he strode over to Milo. He took the phone off of him and held it up high, angling it in such a way that both girls were in full view. Next, he put his other hand on the back of Jenna’s head, and then lunged in, kissing his friend deeply.
At first, Milo was caught by surprise. But then, for a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the girl’s soft lips meshing with each other and Jenna’s breast pressing against Bianca’s.
______________________________
“No, no, no, noooo!” Jenna and Bianca cried in unison. “If anyone sees this, we’re done. Pleeeease don’t do this! We beg of you! We regret what we did. We’re deeply sorry. We won’t come near you ever again. We’re also gonna make up for all that we did to you, we swear.”
Their cries snapped Milo out of their sensual entanglement. He broke off the kiss and gently pushed Rayleigh away from himself. “Ray, I think this is enough. They seem to have learned their lesson. Let’s just stop and leave. We probably have enough material to keep them in line.” “But why?” Rayleigh protested. “We’re having so much fun. Come on!” “No, I mean it,” Milo said, asserting himself for the first time in his life. “I also told you that I didn’t wanna do it in the first place. Yeah, I want to get revenge, too, but not like this!”
“Fine,” Rayleigh pouted. “But I think you’ll be changing your mind real soon about this, Jenna,” “What do you mean, Bianca?” Milo said. “And stop calling me ‘Jenna’.” A grin started spreading across Bianca’s face. “Wait, why did I call you ‘Bianca’?” Milo asked. “Because that’s my name, silly,” Rayleigh replied. “I’m Bianca and you’re Jenna.” “No, I'm not Jenna,” Milo exlaimed, “I’m Jenna! Wait … Aargh, stop it!” His heart started beating faster and fear started to settle in. “Are you doing this to me, Bianca?”
Milo felt a jolt run through his stolen body. He suddenly could not move anymore. “Wait, Bianca! Stop it. Please don’t do this!” Milo said, trapped in someone else’s head. He felt Jenna’s lips move all by themselves. “Bianca, I haven’t been honest with you,” Jenna’s body said. “Ever since we’ve met, I’ve had a crush on you. I was ashamed of my feelings. You know, a girl liking a girl. I know, we live in more progressive times now. But still, what would people think? Also, I was afraid that you might hate me if I told you how I really felt. I’m still afraid. But, I can’t hide it any longer. Not anymore. Bianca, I love you!”
There was a moment of silece. “Please don’t hate me,” ‘Jenna’ pleaded quietly. “Aaaw, sweety,” Rayleigh said in Bianca’s voice, enjoying the act he made them put on. “Of course I don’t hate you. You’re my best friend in the whole world. But now we can be more than friends. The truth is, I also liked you from the beginning. I’ve always looked forward to our sleepovers, where it’s just the two of us, all alone. And I’ve always enjoyed the way you smell each time we hugged, and feeling your warm body press against mine. Also, I’ve always secretly peeked at you when we were changing before P.E. and then thought of you when I masturbated at home. I’m just so happy that the truth is out now. Thanks to you I don’t feel ashamed anymore to admit it: I love you, too, Jenna.”
By now, Jenna’s body was a mere puppet, dancing to the pull of her master’s will. It was completely empty, devoid of any free will. Her only purpose now was to act out her role in Rayleigh’s play. Rayleigh used his powers to force tears of happiness to stream down Jenna’s face, which was glowing with joy. Then the two ‘girls’ embraced each other. “Does that mean, I’m your girlfriend now?” ‘Jenna’ asked while trying to wipe away the tears. “Of course it does!” ‘Bianca’ said while gently poking Jenna’s nose with her finger. “Now let me show what real girlfriends do.” “No, Bianca, I don’t want this. Don’t make me do this. This isn’t right,” Milo tried to say, but no one could hear him.
Then Jenna’s and Bianca’s bodies started to slowly and tenderly kiss each other. At first their lips only grazed each other reluctantly, quivering with a little nervousness. But with every soft touch, they grew more and more confident. Soon they were not just kissing anymore, but ravaging each other like animals, their moans muffled by each other’s lips and their hands wildy roaming all over each other’s bodies and through their hair. Milo could not help but feel the arousal of Jenna’s body slowly spill over into his mind.
Rayleigh placed Bianca’s chocolaty hands on Jenna’s enormous, milk-colored breasts while Jenna’s delicate hands explored the vastness of Bianca’s mighty butt. Then they stopped their kissing to give themselves a chance to catch their breath. They intensly stared into each other’s eyes. ‘Bianca’ into Jenna’s baby blue eyes and ‘Jenna’ into Bianca’s dark hazel eyes. A cheeky grin started to spread across each of their faces.
Rayeleigh took Jenna’s hand and led her over to her bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Jenna’s body onto Bianca’s lap. He slowly glid his hands along Jenna’s waist, drinking in her contours. Now on eye-level with her chest, he was completely entranced by her breasts. “Shake ’em for me,” he whispered. Against her will, Jenna’s body started shaking her boobs, causing her hefty orbs to swing from side to side. At the same time, Rayleigh started inching Bianca’s face closer and closer towards Jenna’s chest until he was nestling inbetween her soft globes, surrounded on both sides with warm flesh. Then he lifted up his stolen hands, placed them on either side of her mounds, and began pressing and squeezing them, really rubbing in feeling of their softness and making Jenna moan with pleasure.
After a small pause Rayleigh motioned Jenna’s body to get off and gently, with his hand, guided her head down inbetween his legs. Without an explicit prompt, ‘Jenna’ started softly kissing Bianca’s waiting slit. Jenna’s upper lips brushed ever so lightly against Bianca’s lower lips, as if she was teasing her. Then she started to slowly trace the tip of her tongue up and down Bianca’s opening, making it quiver with pleasure. Rayleigh started moaning in Bianca’s sultry voice as arousal welled up inside his stolen body.
‘Jenna’ then entered Bianca with her tongue and started deeply kissing her nether regions and feasting on her sweet juices. The pleasure inside Bianca’s body started rising and rising until, finally, a wave of orgams swept over Bianca’s body. “Oh, gooood!” ‘Bianca’ groaned. ‘Her’ meaty thighs clamped down abruptly on Jenna’s head, trapping her as if she was caught in a vice. The shaking of ‘her’ legs made Jenna’s head vibrate.
Rayleigh started to slowly come down from his high, breaving heavily. Basking in its afterglow, he gently caressed Jenna’s head. “Wooow … That was amaaaaazing!” he exlaimed. “You’ve done well, ‘Jenna’. I think it’s only fair that I repay you. How about a little appetizer?” He then took one of Bianca’s feet and placed it right in front of her face, nudging her lips with her big toe. “I think you like that, don’t you? Yeah, I know you like that.” The tone of Bianca’s voice started to turn domineering.
“Ew, don’t make me do this. This is disgusting!” the real Jenna thought. Milo on the other hand seemed strangely aroused by this. What he didn’t realize was that Rayleigh had weakend his grip on him quite a while ago. He had subconciously been going along with Rayleigh’s act, dutifuly playing his part. Without any further force from Rayleigh he started licking Bianca’s feet, up and down their entire sole and sucking vigorously sucking on her toes.
“Goood,” Rayleigh cooed. “Now get up, slut!” With that Milo bolted upwards and stood erect like a soldier. Then Rayleigh got up off the bed and stood in front of Milo. He reached out with both of Bianca’s hands and squeezed Jenna’s breasts hard, as if he wanted to squeeze juice out of lemons. “Ow!” Milo winced in pain. Jenna’s nipples became stiff with arousal.
Milo was still in turmoil about the morality of all of this, but he could no longer deny that it was exciting him. Then—slap, slap, slap! Jenna’s breasts jiggled widly with each hit that Rayleigh brought down on them. The pain reverberated throughout Jenna’s boobs and fuelled Milo’s rising pleasure as Bianca’s hands left increasingly redder marks on them. Rayleigh then gently rolled Jenna’s nipples inbetween his fingers. And without warning, he suddenly twisted them with a tremendous amount of force, nearly drawing blood and eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure from Milo, as an orgasm washed over him that almost made Jenna’s knees buckle under the strain.
Rayleigh then drew a finger across Jenna’s wet slit, which made Milo shudder. He played with a string of Jenna’s juices inbetween his fingers and said, “I see someone’s been enjoying their punishment.” Milo did not dare to speak as his wildest fantasies were coming true right in this moment. All he could muster was a muffled, “mmmmhh,” while he nodded. Both Milo and Rayleigh increasingly enjoyed Rayleigh’s power trip, though for different reasons.
“Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?” Rayleigh said in a threatening tone. “I guess I’ll have to teach you!” With that, he forcefully threw Milo onto Jenna’s bed. He then took a deep breath before Bianca’s hands started raining down pain on Jenna’s ass. The intense spanking caused the heat inside of Milo to flare up again. “Yeees, harder! Harder!” Milo cried.
But before he was able to peak a second time, Rayleigh flipped over Jenna’s body onto her back. Then he grabbed the back of Jenna’s head and this time slammed it down into her own privates. He kept it there with brute force. Even though Jenna’s body was very flexible, this forced position still caused Milo considerable pain. Jenna’s breasts squished uncomfortably into her ribcage and thereby constricted her lungs. “Who told you you could talk back, you little slut?” ‘Bianca’ shouted. “Now, eat up or your mistress is gonna show you what real pain is!”
As commanded, Milo started licking Jenna’s slit, taking in her unfamiliar yet delicious taste. As his tongue explored the depths of his stolen hole, the pleasure in his body kept rising and rising. However, at the same time, his oxygen supply started to run low, as he could hardly breathe in this position. Knowing that he had only a limited amount of time, Milo drasticly increased his fervor in lapping up Jenna’s sweet juices, hoping to free himself before he passed out. In a race between hitting orgasm and suffocation, his stolen lips became slicker and slicker while his vision steadily darkenend.
But finally, in a last ditch effort, he managed to send himself over the edge and hit another orgasm before he could pass out in Jenna’s body. Rayleigh took the shaking of Jenna’s legs as a sign and pulled up her head, making Milo gasp for much needed air. “Goood girl,” Rayleigh commended ‘Jenna’ in a soothing voice while caressing her head. Milo panted heavily. “You we’re right,” he said with a deeply content smile spreading across his stolen face. “This is fun.”
1
7.8K
10
2
Stacey and her team are chosen to fight an alien invasion
It all started during what should’ve been just another grueling practice session under the sweltering Texas sun. Sweat stung my eyes, and my muscles screamed in protest with every high kick and flip. I was Stacey Robinson, head cheerleader of the Northwood Wildcats, and we were running the pyramid sequence for what felt like the hundredth time.
That’s when the sky tore open.
Not with a crack of thunder, but with a soft, shimmering hum. A light, gentle as a sunbeam, descended, and out stepped a figure that looked less like an alien invader and more like a yoga instructor from a high-end spa. He was tall, slender, with skin that shimmered like mother-of-pearl and eyes the color of a calm sea. He introduced himself as Nagai, an emissary from a distant star.
“Stacey Robinson,” he said, his voice like a melody. “Your world is in grave, albeit peculiar, danger.”
We all just stared, too shocked to even drop our pom-poms.
He explained that an ancient cosmic ruler, a being of immense vanity and twisted ideals, was approaching Earth. Her name was Queen Adiposa, and her goal was to impose her own standard of beauty upon the universe: to make fat not just acceptable, but the only form of beauty, eradicating all others. Her method? A wave of transformative energy, preceded by an army of minions who looked… well, like unnaturally enthusiastic Planet Fitness trainers in their purple and yellow uniforms, forever chanting about “no judgement.”
“Your spirit, your power, your unity,” Nagai said, his gaze sweeping over my team—Chloe, Hannah, Zoe, Maya, and Brianna. “You six are the only ones who can stop her. You will become my champions. The Supersonic Pussy Rangers.”
We glanced at each other. The name was ridiculous. The situation was insane. But the look in Nagai’s eyes was dead serious.
A wave of his hand, and a flash of light enveloped us. I felt a surge of power, a buzzing energy that settled deep in my core. When the light faded, we were all clad in skintight suits. Mine was a vibrant, commanding red. Chloe got pink, Hannah yellow, Zoe a deep purple, and Maya a cool aqua. And then there was Brianna.
Brianna, already the bustiest of us by a mile, was… naked. But not just naked. Her suit was a shimmering, barely-there layer of light that did nothing to conceal her incredible figure. Nagai hadn’t been kidding about the name. Her breasts were so magnificently large, so breathtakingly full, they truly looked like they could swallow a person’s head whole.
“Your power will manifest when you face your enemy,” Nagai said, just as the ground shook.
Our first monster arrived. It was a hulking beast made of what looked like lumpy, pink flesh, with a single massive eye and a microphone headset. It was flanked by a dozen of those smiling, clapping Planet Fitness minions. “Let’s get this party started! No lunkheads, just gains!” one of them chirped.
We fought. It was chaos. We moved with a speed and strength we never knew we had, our colored suits leaving streaks of light in the air. We kicked and punched, our movements synchronized from years of practice, now amplified into something superhuman. We finally took the monster down with a combined energy blast.
But it wasn’t over. The fallen monster began to glow, its body reassembling and swelling, growing taller and taller until it loomed over the school, a five-story tall abomination of jiggling fat and distorted fitness enthusiasm.
“Now, Stacey!” Nagai’s voice echoed in my mind. “It is time!”
A belt of gleaming silver and red, engraved with strange symbols, appeared in his hands. He tossed it to me. I caught it, and without thinking, I slapped it around my waist. A click, a hum, and then… silence.
The world froze. The monster was a statue mid-roar. The minions were frozen in their mindless clapping. My team hovered in the air around me, their eyes glazed over, caught in Nagai’s powerful stasis.
I was lifted into the air. Chloe (Pink) and Zoe (Purple) floated toward me in a dreamlike daze. My legs, guided by an unseen force, slipped into their open mouths. I felt no resistance, only a warm, incredible pressure as my feet slid down, down, coming to rest deep within their stomachs. It was the strangest, most intimate sensation I’d ever felt.
Next, Hannah (Yellow) and Maya (Aqua) drifted over. My arms entered them, sinking into their bodies through their backsides up to just below my elbows. Their legs unwound themselves and wrapped tightly around my torso, locking into place. I could feel the muscles in their thighs tense against my sides.
Finally, Brianna—Naked—floated toward my chest. She pressed against me, her incredible softness moulding to my form. She wrapped her arms and legs around my own, locking us together, and then let her head fall forward, completely vanishing between the immense, soft pillows of her own breasts, pressed firmly against my chest.
I dropped back to the ground, the impact jolting through me. I could feel Brianna’s body on my front, her breasts bouncing with the landing. I tentatively tried to move.
I thought, step forward.
The movement came, but it wasn’t just my leg. It was Chloe’s and then Zoe’s legs moving in perfect unison with me, their bodies moving as extensions of my own. I was controlling them. I was them. I lifted my arms, and saw Hannah and Maya’s arms mirror the movement perfectly.
“This is your Megazord form,” Nagai’s voice explained, sound returning to my private bubble of time. “You are the core. You command their bodies as your own limbs. They will remember none of this. To release them, you must defeat the enemy. When it is weakened, you must yell ‘FINISHER!’.”
I practiced. A step became a mighty stomp from four powerful legs. A punch became a devastating blow from four clenched fists. The power was dizzying. I felt the distinct sensations from each of my teammates—the sleek strength of Chloe, the flexible power of Zoe, the explosive energy of Hannah, the steady grace of Maya, and the overwhelming, soft warmth of Brianna pressed against me.
“Now, Stacey,” Nagai said. “Finish it.”
Time slammed back into motion with a roar.
The giant monster swung a fist the size of a car at me. I—we—blocked it with a forearm, the impact resonating through our combined bodies. We fought, a giantess of flesh and power against a monster of fat. We were faster, stronger, unified. With a series of powerful blows, we weakened it, until it staggered, dizzy and disoriented.
Now.
I took a deep breath, the motion causing Brianna’s chest to rise and fall against mine.
“FINISHER!” I yelled, my voice echoing with the combined power of six girls.
We leaped, a phenomenal jump that carried our combined form high into the air. We twisted, aiming ourselves downward. The monster looked up, its single eye wide with confusion.
We came down on its head, not on its body.
We landed perfectly, with the soft, warm heart of our formation—Brianna—coming to rest directly over the monster’s head. It let out a muffled, gurgled roar, its head completely smothered, suffocated between the immense, world-encompassing softness of her vagina. It struggled for a moment, then fell still, beginning to dissolve into harmless pink mist.
The belt on my waist clicked. The world dissolved in another flash of light, and I was standing alone, back in my red ranger suit. My team stood around me, blinking, stretching.
“Whoa, did we do it?” Chloe asked, looking at the fading pink mist. “I blacked out for a second there. What a rush!”
They remembered nothing. But I remembered everything. The feeling of their bodies as my own. The incredible, intimate power.
And I knew, with a thrilling certainty that shot right through me, that this was only the beginning. Queen Adiposa would send more monsters. And each time, we would combine. Each time, I would feel that connection, that control.
And each time, I would make my teammates more… mine.
It all started during what should’ve been just another grueling practice session under the sweltering Texas sun. Sweat stung my eyes, and my muscles screamed in protest with every high kick and flip. I was Stacey Robinson, head cheerleader of the Northwood Wildcats, and we were running the pyramid sequence for what felt like the hundredth time.
That’s when the sky tore open.
Not with a crack of thunder, but with a soft, shimmering hum. A light, gentle as a sunbeam, descended, and out stepped a figure that looked less like an alien invader and more like a yoga instructor from a high-end spa. He was tall, slender, with skin that shimmered like mother-of-pearl and eyes the color of a calm sea. He introduced himself as Nagai, an emissary from a distant star.
“Stacey Robinson,” he said, his voice like a melody. “Your world is in grave, albeit peculiar, danger.”
We all just stared, too shocked to even drop our pom-poms.
He explained that an ancient cosmic ruler, a being of immense vanity and twisted ideals, was approaching Earth. Her name was Queen Adiposa, and her goal was to impose her own standard of beauty upon the universe: to make fat not just acceptable, but the only form of beauty, eradicating all others. Her method? A wave of transformative energy, preceded by an army of minions who looked… well, like unnaturally enthusiastic Planet Fitness trainers in their purple and yellow uniforms, forever chanting about “no judgement.”
“Your spirit, your power, your unity,” Nagai said, his gaze sweeping over my team—Chloe, Hannah, Zoe, Maya, and Brianna. “You six are the only ones who can stop her. You will become my champions. The Supersonic Pussy Rangers.”
We glanced at each other. The name was ridiculous. The situation was insane. But the look in Nagai’s eyes was dead serious.
A wave of his hand, and a flash of light enveloped us. I felt a surge of power, a buzzing energy that settled deep in my core. When the light faded, we were all clad in skintight suits. Mine was a vibrant, commanding red. Chloe got pink, Hannah yellow, Zoe a deep purple, and Maya a cool aqua. And then there was Brianna.
Brianna, already the bustiest of us by a mile, was… naked. But not just naked. Her suit was a shimmering, barely-there layer of light that did nothing to conceal her incredible figure. Nagai hadn’t been kidding about the name. Her breasts were so magnificently large, so breathtakingly full, they truly looked like they could swallow a person’s head whole.
“Your power will manifest when you face your enemy,” Nagai said, just as the ground shook.
Our first monster arrived. It was a hulking beast made of what looked like lumpy, pink flesh, with a single massive eye and a microphone headset. It was flanked by a dozen of those smiling, clapping Planet Fitness minions. “Let’s get this party started! No lunkheads, just gains!” one of them chirped.
We fought. It was chaos. We moved with a speed and strength we never knew we had, our colored suits leaving streaks of light in the air. We kicked and punched, our movements synchronized from years of practice, now amplified into something superhuman. We finally took the monster down with a combined energy blast.
But it wasn’t over. The fallen monster began to glow, its body reassembling and swelling, growing taller and taller until it loomed over the school, a five-story tall abomination of jiggling fat and distorted fitness enthusiasm.
“Now, Stacey!” Nagai’s voice echoed in my mind. “It is time!”
A belt of gleaming silver and red, engraved with strange symbols, appeared in his hands. He tossed it to me. I caught it, and without thinking, I slapped it around my waist. A click, a hum, and then… silence.
The world froze. The monster was a statue mid-roar. The minions were frozen in their mindless clapping. My team hovered in the air around me, their eyes glazed over, caught in Nagai’s powerful stasis.
I was lifted into the air. Chloe (Pink) and Zoe (Purple) floated toward me in a dreamlike daze. My legs, guided by an unseen force, slipped into their open mouths. I felt no resistance, only a warm, incredible pressure as my feet slid down, down, coming to rest deep within their stomachs. It was the strangest, most intimate sensation I’d ever felt.
Next, Hannah (Yellow) and Maya (Aqua) drifted over. My arms entered them, sinking into their bodies through their backsides up to just below my elbows. Their legs unwound themselves and wrapped tightly around my torso, locking into place. I could feel the muscles in their thighs tense against my sides.
Finally, Brianna—Naked—floated toward my chest. She pressed against me, her incredible softness moulding to my form. She wrapped her arms and legs around my own, locking us together, and then let her head fall forward, completely vanishing between the immense, soft pillows of her own breasts, pressed firmly against my chest.
I dropped back to the ground, the impact jolting through me. I could feel Brianna’s body on my front, her breasts bouncing with the landing. I tentatively tried to move.
I thought, step forward.
The movement came, but it wasn’t just my leg. It was Chloe’s and then Zoe’s legs moving in perfect unison with me, their bodies moving as extensions of my own. I was controlling them. I was them. I lifted my arms, and saw Hannah and Maya’s arms mirror the movement perfectly.
“This is your Megazord form,” Nagai’s voice explained, sound returning to my private bubble of time. “You are the core. You command their bodies as your own limbs. They will remember none of this. To release them, you must defeat the enemy. When it is weakened, you must yell ‘FINISHER!’.”
I practiced. A step became a mighty stomp from four powerful legs. A punch became a devastating blow from four clenched fists. The power was dizzying. I felt the distinct sensations from each of my teammates—the sleek strength of Chloe, the flexible power of Zoe, the explosive energy of Hannah, the steady grace of Maya, and the overwhelming, soft warmth of Brianna pressed against me.
“Now, Stacey,” Nagai said. “Finish it.”
Time slammed back into motion with a roar.
The giant monster swung a fist the size of a car at me. I—we—blocked it with a forearm, the impact resonating through our combined bodies. We fought, a giantess of flesh and power against a monster of fat. We were faster, stronger, unified. With a series of powerful blows, we weakened it, until it staggered, dizzy and disoriented.
Now.
I took a deep breath, the motion causing Brianna’s chest to rise and fall against mine.
“FINISHER!” I yelled, my voice echoing with the combined power of six girls.
We leaped, a phenomenal jump that carried our combined form high into the air. We twisted, aiming ourselves downward. The monster looked up, its single eye wide with confusion.
We came down on its head, not on its body.
We landed perfectly, with the soft, warm heart of our formation—Brianna—coming to rest directly over the monster’s head. It let out a muffled, gurgled roar, its head completely smothered, suffocated between the immense, world-encompassing softness of her vagina. It struggled for a moment, then fell still, beginning to dissolve into harmless pink mist.
The belt on my waist clicked. The world dissolved in another flash of light, and I was standing alone, back in my red ranger suit. My team stood around me, blinking, stretching.
“Whoa, did we do it?” Chloe asked, looking at the fading pink mist. “I blacked out for a second there. What a rush!”
They remembered nothing. But I remembered everything. The feeling of their bodies as my own. The incredible, intimate power.
And I knew, with a thrilling certainty that shot right through me, that this was only the beginning. Queen Adiposa would send more monsters. And each time, we would combine. Each time, I would feel that connection, that control.
And each time, I would make my teammates more… mine.
mind control
+3 more
1
1.4K
1
0
Calyope is a bisexual witch who has settled down with a normal guy. But when she discovers a magical rune of transformation, she thinks she might have discovered a way to have the best of both worlds.
Calyope was a novice witch. A witch that had recently had a whirlwind romance and married a man who was everything she’d ever wanted. Almost. Despite loving Eric’s masculine body, there were times she found herself wanting something different in bed. She really did enjoy the feel of her husband’s hard cock sliding between her legs. The way he held her down with his powerful body and the long moan he’d make as he erupted inside of her.
She loved it. She really did. And it should have been enough. Except…Calyope was bisexual. And even though she loved her husband’s cock and the feel of his abs and the way he fucked her with such intensity, she found herself missing the touch of a woman. There was just something about the feeling of running her fingers across gentle curves. The inhale of sweet perfume on impossibly soft breasts. The vibrant feminine moans that escaped as she used her tongue to taste a deliciously wet pussy. The feeling of her soft curves. The sweet smells. The taste of pussy on her tongue.
When Calyope chose to marry Eric, she thought she’d given up on those desires. It had been easy at first. Her high sex drive helped her go out of her way to seduce him the moment he got home from work. She would devour him, enticing him to make love in any and every position he wanted. She was his completely. So why was she still having all these fantasies about being in bed with a woman?! And it was only getting worse. The more she thought about what she’d left behind, the more she craved it. This made her feel guilty, because she had a good thing with Eric. He loved her. Had accepted her being a witch with no issues at all. And he worked so hard to help provide for their home. He had too, since he didn’t have an ounce of magical ability himself.
She told herself it was enough and that she should just move forward with her husband and his hot body. And she might have, until an old book of spells suddenly appeared on her doorstep one day. She was very curious who had dropped it off. She thought about doing a trace spell, but forgot the incantation and would have to look it up. But she got distracted from further investigation as she opened the pages. It contained a lot of advanced magic, some that might take years to master. She was about to put it aside, when she came across an intricate rune called ‘Overlaid’ that contained elements of mind control and physical transformation.
Her heart quickened its pace as she read further. To place the rune, a complicated spell must be uttered while placing hands on a person who was willing to be transformed. While chanting, the caster must envision the new shape they want the subject to take, as well as their state of mind. If done properly, a rune would be created on the person that when activated, would overlay their mind and body with a completely new persona.
It could completely alter their mind, giving them the thoughts, feelings and desires implanted by the caster, while also changing their shape, even their gender. Calyope’s heart began to beat faster as she reread the part about changing gender. It was exactly the kind of spell she was looking for that would allow her to have her cake, and be able to fuck it too.
There were two problems though. This was a very risky spell that used borderline dark magic to temporarily alter a person’s thoughts and appearance. But it also required a willing subject. It was one thing to roleplay in the bedroom. This was on another level entirely. Her husband would have to trust her so much!
Had they even been married long enough for her to ask such a thing of Eric? He’d always been so accepting of her, and had thus far been willing to do whatever she wanted to do in the bedroom. If she asked him in just the right way, perhaps with her legs wrapped around him, he’d consent to this wild idea. She grew wet as she thought of asking him for this erotic favor while his big cock was buried in her pussy.
She looked up from the book, suddenly wondering where Eric was. She wanted to fuck him right now! Why was he at work so much of the time?!
The sound of someone clearing their throat behind her made her jump in her seat. Then she heard her husband’s deep sexy voice ask, “Whatchya reading there?”
Calyope suddenly felt very embarrassed, and turned bright red. They were married. She could talk to him about anything. But this was so kinky, so perverted, and she wasn’t sure he was really ready for that conversation. So she lied. “N-nothing you’d be interested in?”
“Oh, well now I have to see!” Eric said, and he lunged for his wife.
Calyoped giggled and shoved the book out of his reach as he landed on top of her. They mock wrestled and clung to each other for several seconds. But then his hands were squeezing her boobs and she was pulling his shirt over his head between needy kisses. “I need you inside me,” she begged.
Eric smirked as he removed his underwear. “Don’t you always.”
It was true. She’d never been disinterested in sex with Eric. Sex with her man was always on the table. Would she still feel that way if he had different parts? If he exchanged his chiseled pecs for a pair of bouncy double D’s, or his hard throbbing cock for a wet and warm pussy?
The thought of it made her grasp his dick and stroke it while she looked up at him and begged. “Please! Shove it in. Right now!”
“Okay, okay,” he laughed. Then he tenderly lay her down on the floor, and pushed into her.
“Fuck!” she howled, loving the initial moment of penetration. “Yeah. Give it to me hard baby! Just the way I like it!”
Thoughts of telling him about the transformation rune vanished from her mind. All she could think of was how good his cock felt. Her brain grew wonderfully fuzzy with each thrust, and all she could think to do was wrap her legs around his torso and to pull him deeper.
She came before he did. She always did.
As Eric watched her scream in ecstasy, he said, “Oh fuck! That’ll do it!” He grunted and moaned as he shot inside his wife.
He rolled off and lay beside her on their living room floor, both panting from the sudden but wonderful exertion.
“Not complaining, but what brought that on?” Eric finally asked.
“Um…well, uh, I found a new spell…” Calyope said shyly.
‘Oh yeah?” Eric said bemused. “What kind of spell?”
Calyope decided to just rip the bandaid. She shut her eyes tight and said, “It lets you transform a person!”
Eric laughed. “Want me to have an even bigger dick, is that it?”
“No!” Calyope clarified quickly. “Your dick is perfect!” And she really meant it. She loved his cock the way it was. It fit her perfectly. Stretched her out in all the right ways, like it was made for her. But, if Eric were also a woman, they’d just be getting STARTED with their lovemaking. “This would be transforming you…in other ways. I’d really be swapping out your dick with…something else…” She clenched her fists and sucked in a breath. She was so nervous about telling him, but it was right there.
After a moment of confused silence, Eric asked, “Swap it out for what?”
“Well…You know how I also like girls, right?”
“I am aware,” Eric said, wisely choking down a laugh as he realized how hard this was for his wife to say.
“This spell would let me change you into a woman.”
“A woman?!” Eric repeated with a mixture of shock and amusement.
“Not permanently or anything! Just like, it puts a magical rune on your skin, like a tattoo. And whenever I activate the rune, I could turn you into a girl, and back again, whenever I, er, WE, wanted to.” There was more to it, but she decided to leave out the fact that it also altered the mind. “The spell says the subject must be willing to have it placed on you. So, you’d have to give me consent, and I completely understand if you need time to think about it, and I’ll still love you if you say no so don’t think that you have to-”
“I’m down,” he said, cutting her off with a twinkle in his eye.
Calyope’s breath caught as her husband just casually agreed to let her fuse a rune to his skin that would allow her to radically change him! She again thought about letting him know that she’d be able to change his thoughts and personality, but didn’t want to give him any reason to change his mind. She told herself he wouldn’t care, because he’d so quickly agreed. He wanted to make her happy. And during the times he was a girl, she’d definitely go out of her way to make him happy as well.
Eric interrupted her by asking, “So, do you want to do this now or…”
Her eyes went wide, and she let out the breath she’d been holding. It was amazing enough that he was willing to do it, but even sweeter that he was willing to do it immediately. She reached out to play with his short dark hair. “That’s incredibly sweet, but no, not now.”
She noticed his expression change to one of disappointment, so she hastened to explain, “I’ll need time to read over the spell. It’s a long and tricky one and I don’t want to botch it. Plus, I’ll want to think of the type of…um…,” she felt her cheeks turning pink again. “...body I’d like you to have as a girl.”
Eric grinned. “Oh yeah? You got certain attributes in mind?” He looked down at his impressive chest and abs. “Thinking of turning my pecs into some nice round melons you can suck on? Boy, that’d be so weird, but like, yeah, it’d be cool to have your mouth there on a couple of big titties.”
That kind of talk really got Calyope’s motor running. She didn’t admit that was the first thing she’d thought about, but instead picked a more aesthetic detail. “Well, I mean, I love your hair color, but I’d just make it a little longer. Like shoulder length, and straight. I’d round out your face a bit, making it more feminine. Ooh, I’d give you full, luscious lips. And then…” Her eyes drifted down her husband’s body as very vivid details flooded her thoughts.
As if reading her mind, Eric moved a hand between his wife’s legs and began to gently finger her. “Please, keep going. Tell me how else you’d turn me into your dream girl.”
“Oh, uh…” she gasped, suddenly finding it hard to talk as her husband’s skilled fingers went to work. She placed a hand on her husband’s chest. “You’re…you’re right about me swapping out your chest. It’s a really hot chest babe, but…yeah…I’d love to see what it looks like with a pair of double D’s. I’d make them so sensitive that if I just breathed on them, you’d be begging me to suck on them.”
Eric laughed. “I would, huh? Well, I guess we’ll see about that.”
As her mind became consumed with lust, she thought to herself, ‘You wouldn’t have a choice. I’ll turn you into a horny slut that wants my mouth all over your new body.”
Her hand drifted down his abs, and came to his dick, which was semi hard and slippery with their combined juices. “I’d shrink this until it became a slit. A perfect little pussy that I could lick as much as I wanted, making you scream for more.”
“Is that all?” Eric asked, knowing his wife was almost to the brink of climax by the way she was breathing and moving her hips in time with his fingers.
“I’d make you just a little shorter than me!” she cried out. “And I’d make you-Oh fuck! I’d make you my perverted little sex slave! Yes! Yes! Fuck! Ooh!” The powerful orgasm made her shake from head to toe.
When she was finally able to relax, Eric pulled her close and they cuddled. He whispered gently in her ear, “Are you sure you can’t do that spell on me now?”
She laughed softly. “I think I need to get the dishes put away and dinner started,” she said.
Eric said nothing for a moment, then shrugged and said a playful, “Fine.” He stood and helped her to her feet. With a playful swat on her butt he said, “Get to work.”
Her mouth fell open in mock surprise, but then she giggled, and went off to do the housework.
The next few days were a blur, because everytime she had a chance, Calyope was thinking about that spell. Putting eyes on it. Sounding it out. Imagining the ideal feminine shape her husband would become, and the personality she would make him have. She was becoming obsessed, and could think of little else while she did her daily chores. It certainly made them easier.
She thought a tiny bit about maybe altering Eric’s mind to not just be a sex slave, but also be willing to do some of the mundane chores that she did every day. She didn’t mind doing them for her husband. It was part of how she showed her love and devotion to him. But she did wish he’d help out around the house a little more. The vast majority of her thoughts though, were imagining the raven haired beauty he would become, and then making that goddess put her pretty mouth between her legs.
Despite her perverted obsession, it was actually her husband that mentioned using the spell again. She’d been lost in another fantasy while the dishes magically washed, dried, and put away themselves, when her husband pressed himself against her from behind.
“How’s that rune spell coming along, Calyope? Are you ready to turn me into a sexy woman yet?”
Calyope felt his rod twitch against her ass. She instinctively pushed back, wanting to feel it slide between her cheeks. Since she was only wearing an apron, she got her wish. The delightful sensation of that hard cock made her lose her magical concentration though, and a dish crashed to the floor. “Oh shoot,” she pouted, as her husband withdrew behind her. She made a motion with her finger and the dish repaired itself and sailed into the cupboard.
“Sorry,” about that,” she heard her thoughtful husband say.
“She spun around and said, “I think I’m ready.” Goodness knows she needed to be. She needed to alleviate the sexual tension that seemed to be building exponentially inside of her as she thought about turning her husband into a woman. It had felt all consuming these last few days. “I’ve been studying it every time I get a free moment, and should have all the words memorized, so I think we should, um…” she trailed off as she realized how eager she sounded.
Eric laughed. “I can tell you’ve been thinking about it a lot. Every time I look at you while you’re doing your chores, or we’re eating, or, well, after we’re done fucking, you get that faraway look in your eye that makes me think you’re thinking about transforming me into your lesbian lover.”
“Busted,” she giggled, as she looked her husband up and down, undressing him with her eyes and fantasizing about the new curves he’d soon have.
“So where do you want to do this?” he asked curiously. The way his wife was looking at him made him feel like a slab of meat being dangled in front of a hungry lion. He didn’t mind in the least.
“How about upstairs in the bedroom,” Calyope suggested excitedly. “And I’ll need to make contact with you for the spell, so why don’t you just-”
“Get naked,” Eric finished with a wide grin.
Calyope winked at him. “If you don’t mind.”
“Not at all, babe,” he said, winking back.
They raced upstairs. As soon as Eric walked in, he pulled off his shirt. Calyope found herself staring at his toned body, and for a moment, thought about scrapping the spell and just taking his male self right then and there.
He saw her gawking as he pulled off his pants and underwear. She was now staring right at his rigid cock that was pointing straight at her. He snapped his fingers and said, “My eyes are up here, love. I know you love this cock, but let’s try to focus,” he teased, then twisted his body side to side so his dick slapped against his torso.
Calyope felt like she was being hypnotized by the motion of that big beautiful cock. Drool had formed in her mouth. Drool that she could use to slobber all over his impressive man meat with her tongue. She shook her head and closed her eyes. She really did need to focus! She had her husband’s permission, and knew the spell pretty well. She needed to strike while the iron was hot, because who knew, tomorrow he might change his mind.
She stepped directly in front of him, and put the fingertips of her right hand onto his stomach. She could feel the tight muscles there. His body was lean and calloused and tough. Everything she wanted in her man. She almost pushed him down onto the bed so she could fuck him, but with an extra bit of willpower, she began a slow and steady chant. As she did, she put every thought into the woman she wanted him to become.
She pictured a slightly shorter physique than herself. One with shoulder length jet black hair, pouty lips, and a round face. This woman would have large, bouncy breasts, almost but not quite as big as her own. Her body would be a vision of seductive curves and soft skin. She would have a neatly trimmed bush, and an always wet and sensitive pussy.
Calyope’s thoughts turned from the physical to the mental. She knew this would reshape her husband’s mind, but she did not hesitate as she thought how this transformed woman would always desire to have sex with Calyope. She would find ways to seduce Calyope, and be willing to beg for the chance to get between her legs. And housework. She’d want to help with chores and making meals. But most importantly, she’d be a kinky slut, coming up with new and exciting ways to get each other off!
That last thought turned her on so much it threatened to distract her, and she stumbled over a few of the words. She looked down at her fingertips and was disheartened to see no rune had formed. She wondered if her carelessness had ruined her first attempt.
“It’s okay, you can do it,” Eric assured her, and put his hand atop hers encouragingly as she started saying the spell again.
Calyope put all her concentration into it this time. She tuned everything else out as she thought only about the words and the manifestation of her fantasy woman.
Slowly but surely, she felt the spark of magic against Eric’s skin. She looked down, and saw a glowing line etched itself from the top of her middle finger, to the other places her fingertips touched. She became excited as a perfect circle began to form, and inside that circle, a combined symbol of an arrow and a cross that represented the masculine and feminine. As Calyope finished the chant, it glowed brightly, and then faded. But the rune remained. A permanent magical brand on her husband’s stomach.
Eric’s brow furrowed, and he let out a breath he’d been holding. He looked down at himself, and asked with obvious disappointment, “Shouldn’t I be a girl now?”
“Not yet,” Calyope said, and licked her lips. “Now that the rune’s there, I should be able to turn you into a girl whenever I want. No lengthy spell, just a touch, and a one word command.”
“Well go ahead then, babe,” Eric said in his deep voice as he struck out his chest and did a superhero pose. “Let me help you make your bisexual dreams come true.”
Calyope bounced up and down and clapped her hands excitedly. Then she put her hand on the rune, and said, “Transform.”
The rune did not glow, but just remained a faint mark on his skin. “I don’t know what’s wrong? That should have worked!” she said. “Let me consult the-”
But before she could run and get the spell book, Eric took her hand again, and placed it over hers on his stomach. “Maybe I have to help show the magic that I’m willing? I am. I am willing,” he said, looking down at his stomach. “Let’s try again, at the same time. Ready?”
Calyope nodded and said, “Okay. On the count of three, let’s both of us say it. One, two, three…”
Simultaneously, husband and wife both said, “Transform.”
The rune glowed bright on Eric’s stomach.
“I think something’s happening!” Eric said excitedly as his skin began to ripple up and down his body.
“It sure is,” Calyope exclaimed. She stepped back from her husband, and watched with wide eyed fascination as he shrank from his 6 foot 2 self, to about 5 foot 9. This was apparent to Calyope, because it was still an inch taller than her own self. That wasn’t quite to her specifications, but it could be amended at a later time.
Eric’s brown hair darkened until it was jet black, then ran down to his shoulders like a waterfall cascading down from his head. His lips became fuller, his face rounder and softer. His broad chest shifted, narrowing first and becoming slimmer. Then his right pectoral began to protrude. It blossomed into a round jiggly boob.
This caused Eric to chuckle as he reached his hand up to it and gave it a squeeze. He looked at his wife, and saw how much she was enjoying the show. He blew her a kiss, right before a left boob popped out before Calyope’s eyes.
He suddenly shifted uncomfortably and looked down at his crotch. Calyope followed his gaze, and saw his erect penis shrink rapidly into his body, leaving only a slit with a tuft of dark curly hair barely covering it.
“Oh wow, that transformation process feels good!” Eric gasped in a high pitched voice as his smaller hand dipped down to his new pussy.
Calyope was glad that her husband wasn’t mourning the loss of his favorite member. She assumed this was part of the spell, helping him embrace the changes by spiking his lust. She remembered that soon he should be up for anything if the spell did its job.
“Oh!” Eric suddenly exclaimed. “Something else is getting bigger!” He gave a slow turn so his wife could see his hips widen, and his ass expand into a round plump butt that had Calyope drooling. He gave it a shake, and giggled as it clapped. “Certainly a lot more exciting than my flat ass, wouldn’t you say, babe?”
Calyope took a step towards him, as if entranced by the wobble of his new sexy butt.
Eric giggled again and said, “I take it you like what you see?”
“I really do,” Calyope said sincerely as Eric finished a slow spin. She saw that the rune on his stomach had faded into a faint, black outline, a reminder that she’d be able to turn him back to her masculine husband whenever she wanted. But right now, she wanted, no, NEEDED to touch every inch of his feminine skin with her fingertips. And then her tongue.
“This spell is incredible,” she whispered as she put a hand on Eric’s arm. “You look nothing like your original self, Eric! I wouldn’t even know you were my husband if I hadn’t seen you transform before my very eyes.”
When Eric responded, his new high girly voice was silky and seductive. “As long as I look like this, Cal, why don’t you call me Erica.”
“Yeah,” Calyope said, bringing her face closer and closer to her husband’s pouty lips. “Erica.”
And then they were kissing. It was not the kissing of two people that have never kissed each other before. Nor the kind that expresses comfortable familiarity. No. This was rather like the kind where two people have been desperate for each other in the worst way and are finally allowed to express their pent up feelings physically.
Hands groped greedily. Lips migrated from lips to necks to shoulders to breasts. They each attacked each other’s bodies like this would be their only opportunity. What made Calyope so infinitely happy, other than Erica’s sweet moans, was that it wouldn’t be. She could live out her lesbian fantasy a million times over, all because of how wonderfully willing her husband was.
“You want to lick this pink pussy of mine, right?” Erica suddenly asked, interrupting Calyope’s thoughts.
“I do!” she squealed. Erica smiled wantonly and laid back on the bed. The raven haired beauty parted her legs, and moved her fingers in a downward V to spread her lips open. Calyope saw her folds were already glistening with desire. Calyope got on her knees and bent low. She began by kissing up Erica’s inner thigh, letting the passion between them escalate. Then her lips were kissing a pussy that had been molded and shaped just for her. She extended her tongue, and tasted a divine salty tartness that was instantly addictive.
Calyope giggled into her lover as Erica began to moan and squirm. She popped her head up and asked, “How are you feeling?”
“Fucking great!” Erica replied, and then put her hand on top of Calyope’s head. “But don’t stop!”
Calyope squealed happily as her mouth was shoved back into Erica’s dripping cunt.
For the first time that Calyope could remember, her husband came before she did. Turns out all he needed for that to happen, was a clit. Even after Erica squirted in her face, Calyope found she didn’t want to stop licking. “You taste so good baby! And I gotta say, I think I prefer my face coated with your pussy juice than your cum.”
Erica giggled. “Thank you? I think? You really do have an amazing tongue by the way.”
“Do you wanna try yours out?” Calyope asked as she dropped next to her.
Erica pushed herself up and said, “Don’t mind if I do.”
Caloype was keenly aware of the lack of stubble as Erica’s face brushed against her inner thighs. There was only soft, smooth skin. And then a tongue. It was smaller than Eric’s, but there was a sensuality about it that made Calyope arch her back as it began to lick up and down her folds. “You’re my girlfriend!” she moaned.
A soft laugh reverberated between Calyope’s legs, and then her perfect woman looked up and said, “No, I’m your wife.”
A thrill of delight went through Calyope’s whole body, and Erica didn’t stop until she’d given Calyope everything she’d been hoping for.
The session lasted a very long time, and by the end, they were a sweaty, happy mess. The last thing Calyope thought before she drifted off to sleep was how different it was with a woman. It wasn’t a sprint, but a marathon.
The next several days whizzed by for Calyope. She felt like she was in a perpetual state of sex, and she loved it. The second Eric got home Calyope would turn him into Erica, and they’d make each other climax several times, and then a very tired Calyope would finish her chores while Erica basked in the afterglow. After dinner, Erica would change back to Eric, and fill Calyope’s pussy with strong, powerful thrusts. It was a very good routine, and it might have lasted a good deal longer, had Calyope not made an important discovery.
It happened a month after Erica had been introduced into their lives. Calyope had decided to get up early and shower with her ‘wife.’ She’d showered with Eric many times, but never in the morning before he left for work, because she hated getting up early. She LOVED sleep. She often felt like she could sleep the whole day away. In so many ways, her day really didn’t begin until her husband got back home. That was why she always felt behind on chores, because she so often didn’t start them until Eric got back home.
But she’d been thinking about showering with Erica. She wanted to soap up those beautiful curves. To let her fingers glide over those most intimate of areas while making them smell sweet and fragrant. She’d climaxed last night while thinking about it, while her husband had been inside of her. It was something naughty she often liked to do. To think about the ‘other lover’ that wasn’t there with her while she came.
The opportunity finally arrived when Eric’s alarm actually woke up her that one morning. He was still Erica. Calyope realized she’d forgotten to change Erica back to Eric last night, but Calyope did love the sight of her wife sitting up in bed and stretching. It was a fantastic view. She wanted to pull the busty vixen back down into the bed and begin kissing and licking her all over that curvy figure. But she knew time was of the essence. “I want to shower with you,” she said, placing a hand lovingly on the small of Erica’s back.
Erica yelped at Calyope’s voice, and looked back at her in surprise, as if she hadn’t expected to see her in their bed. “Oh, shit. Uh, sorry Cal..yope. I totally forgot to, um…”
“It’s okay, I’m up!” she beamed. “I’ll go heat up the water.” She looked back at Erica from the bedroom door. “And if you don’t mind, I’m not gonna transform you back yet until AFTER the shower,” she giggled.
Erica watched Calyope’s cute butt all the way down the hall to their bathroom. She bit her lower lip and said, “Well, I guess a quick shower won’t hurt.”
She heard the sound of water running. And then a scream.
Erica leapt off the bed and sprinted down the hall. When she got to the doorframe, she cried, “What? What’s the matter? You see a mouse?”
Calyope was still facing the shower. But her head was turned towards the mirror, and her eyes were laser focused on something there. She pointed a shaky hand towards her reflection. She didn’t understand why she had one too. It was smaller, but it was there. On her left butt cheek, was a circular rune with the symbol for masculine and feminine.
“I don’t remember putting a copy of the rune on myself,” she whispered.
Erica sighed and folded her arms. “That’s cause you didn’t put it there, sweetie. I did.”
Calyope finally looked away from the mirror, and turned to face Erica. She was so confused. “But…how could you? You can’t do magic?”
Erica gave her a pitying look and said gently. “No, dear. You’re the one that can’t do magic.” WIth a sudden flick of her wrist, a toothbrush sailed into the air and Erica deftly caught it.
Calyope stared at it in disbelief, not just at the magic on display from her husband/wife, but because the toothbrush…looked like a woman’s toothbrush. She looked at the other toothbrush next to the sink. It was a man’s toothbrush. And a chill went down Calyope’s spine, as she could never remember brushing her teeth. Like, ever.
She began taking panicked, shallow breaths. “I don’t…I don’t understand,” she gasped. She flicked her wrist at the other toothbrush. It did not move. Not even a little. “N-no. No I use magic all the ti-WHY CAN’T I REMEMBER EVER DOING CERTAIN THINGS LIKE BRUSHING MY TEETH?!”
Erica held up her hands soothingly and said, “Darling, relax. Let me just…let me talk to my husband, and we’ll straighten this all-”
Calyope’s hands shot down to her sides and clenched into fists as she shrieked, “Your husband?!”
Erica grimaced. “Yeah, this was…well it was his idea. And he’s…inside of you.”
This revelation stunned Calyope to her very core, which gave Erica the time she needed to step forward and hug her. Then she placed a hand on Calyope’s right buttcheek, and said, “Transform.”
_______________________________________________________
Three months ago.
“So, do you know like, transformation magic?” Calvin asked as they laid in bed after another passionate night unbridled lovemaking.
Erica giggled and hit her husband on the arm. “You sick of my body already?”
“Of course not,” he said. “I’m just like…I’m wondering if you could transform me? I know you also like girls, and I know that you gave that up that part of you when we got married. But…what if you didn’t have to. What if you could transform me into your ‘wife’ sometimes?”
Erica squeezed her man. “And then I transform into a handsome guy with muscular pecs and come home from work and give you the business?”
“Oh…” Calvin uttered curiously. “I mean…I hadn’t thought of that, but…”
“You’d let me fuck you with a dick?” Erica said, mouth opened in a wide grin.
“No! I mean…maybe.”
“No lie, dear, that actually sounds kinda hot.”
“Wait, wait. I’m not sure I’d want to be able to remember something like that. Is there like, memory magic you could use as well?”
Erica licked her lips, then said, “I actually may know of a spell that is exactly what we’re looking for babe. Just remember, this was all your idea.”
_____________________________________________________
Present Day
The panic left Calvin’s body as he returned to his original self. The weight from his former boobs was distributed mainly to his belly. He was not the ripped male version that his wife became, but a rather ordinary looking guy. The memories began to rush in from his time as Caloyope.
“You didn’t change me back last night,” he said.
“I know, I know,” Erica said, letting him go. She stepped past him and turned off the shower. “We let this go on too long, Cal. She’s become like, a whole different person.”
That had been Cal’s decision too. To be transformed into Calyope more and more throughout the week. Erica didn’t complain, because Cal was an amazing lover as a woman, plus he didn’t mind that his wife had instilled within him a desire to take care of the house, because he felt a disconnect to it. It was helping her, helping him, and they’d been fucking like rabbits in different gender combinations. There had seemed to be no downside. Until now. Calyope had become aware of the transformation rune, and that had led to her feeling like she wasn’t a whole person. And in a way, maybe she wasn’t. She only appeared when they wanted her to. She didn’t get to remember anything beyond those few hours she was allowed to exist. Cal could remember, but not her.
“This is my fault,” Erica said. “I should have paid attention to the precautions. I can have the rune removed.”
Cal’s face fell. “No. No please don’t. There’s got to be another way. Calyope means so much to you. So much to me.”
Erica hugged her husband. She was glad he felt this way. Calyope really had become a part of their family. “Give me some time to think. Maybe…maybe there’s something we can do, but I’ll need to research some spell books.”
They held each other, and finally parted ways. Cal going to work. Erica doing the same. She worked at an apothecary, one that had many magical recipes and spellbooks, which she would dive into today, looking for an answer to the mess they’d made.
A week later, the husband and wife reconvened in the bathroom again. They were both naked as if they were about to shower, but Calvin was just watching his wife use her finger to make a large circle over the mirror. Then she took out a sharp stone and began scratching the surface, carving small symbols into it. When it was done, she placed her hand upon it, and said a lengthy spell she’d been memorizing for the last few days. The mirror glowed, and then looked like a regular mirror again, except it didn’t reflect as it once had. It still showed Erica, but as Calvin looked at it, he saw Calyope. But her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be asleep.
“Okay,” Erica said, assessing the small bathroom. “It’s time. Stand right where she was when she got transformed last time. Let’s try to make this as comfortable for her as possible.”
Calvin put his back to the shower, and Erica put her arms around him. “I hope this works.”
“Me too.”
Erica put a hand on her husband’s fuzzy butt, and said, “Transform.”
A few seconds later, Calyope sucked in a huge breath. Her ‘wife’s’ arms were still around as they had been when she felt herself blank out. She fought the urge to panic. “Let me go,” she said firmly.
Erica did, but then quickly said, “Calyope, we both owe you an apology.”
“Was any of it real?!” she demanded.
Erica hesitated, trying to find the right words. “It was very real, Calyope. But what we did to you wasn’t right. But we think we’ve-”
“Why do you keep saying ‘we?’” Calyope spat. She was so mad, but not just at Erica. She was also mad at herself, because even now the sight of Erica was turning her on. She wanted to kiss her soft lips, and get her mouth between her legs and taste her. She now assumed that this desire was also a part of that rune.
Erica noted the woman’s mixed emotions, but instead of commenting on them, she pointed to the mirror and said quietly, “Calyope, meet your other half, Calvin.”
Calyope looked from Erica to the mirror, expecting to see her and Erica reflected in its surface. But she was mistaken. There was Erica, yes, but instead of Calyope, there was a man where she should be. A man that, in certain aspects, vaguely resembled Calyope herself. Same sandy brown hair color. Same chin. Same eyes.
“Nice to meet you officially,” the reflection of Cal suddenly said, which caused Calyope to jump. The man put his palms out in an apologetic gesture. “Sorry, sorry, don’t be scared. The last thing I’d ever want is to hurt you, cause, well, I am you. Erica magicked up this mirror especially for us, so we could talk. It’s very important that you know, Calyope, that you’ve made Erica so happy these last few months.”
“It’s true,” Erica said.
Calyope frowned and looked towards Erica. “I haven’t known you for months,” she countered. “I’ve only known Eric. You know, the person I thought was my husband.”
“Would having him here with you make you more comfortable?” Erica interjected.
Calyope met the woman’s eyes, and nodded sadly. “Yeah. It’d help.” Eric had been her rock. The person she’d do absolutely anything for. She knew this was also probably part of the spell, but just the thought of seeing him calmed her a little.
Erica put a hand to her own overlaid rune and said, “Transform.”
The rune glowed, and Erica’s soft supple form grew taller and became muscular. Her smooth belly gained those chiseled abs that made Calyope go weak in the knees. And suddenly there was his handsome face, looking at her in concern. She threw herself into his strong arms, and he held her tight and patted her head.
“There, there, it’s okay, dear,” he said.
For a few precious seconds, Calyope allowed herself to melt into him. “Do you remember being her?” she finally asked her husband.
He gave her a pitying look. “Um, yes, but…”
“That’s not fair that you get to!” she protested. Then she turned on her male counterpart in the mirror. “Do you remember being me?”
“Also yes,” Calvin admitted. “But for different reasons.”
Calyope looked up into her husband’s dark eyes. She found she wanted to kiss him. To grind against his body until he grew hard, picked her up, and fucked her against the bathroom wall. She tried to keep focused. “What’s he talking about? Why do you both get to remember?”
“Well,” Eric confessed. “I’m still…Erica. Even when I’m Eric, I’m still me. I used the overlaid rune to transform from female to male, but otherwise there were no changes.”
Calyope’s jaw dropped in surprise. “But…you act like a guy when you look like this.” She put a hand on his chest. Being this close to him was having quite the effect on her. If Erica’s body had made her horny, Eric’s body was having even more of an impact.
She looked at her male counterpart while her hand kept descending down to those abs she loved so much. “And what’s your excuse?”
“The magic of the rune allows me to remember everything you thought and did when I transform back,” Cal explained. “It doesn’t feel quite like I was there, but it’s certainly close enough that I feel that you’re a huge part of me.”
Calyope couldn’t stop her hand from going lower as she said, “But that’s not fair. I should be able to feel the same way. I should get to remember being married to Erica, and living your life, and all of it.”
“You’re right,” Cal said. “You’re absolutely right. And the reason Erica and I brought you back, was to tell you that she’s got a way to…” Eric gasped as Calyope’s hand touched the tip of his penis, and Cal noticed. “Um…do I need to give you guys a second?”
Calyope licked her lips as she looked down at Eric’s throbbing member. Then she looked at Cal in the mirror. “Do you remember every time I’ve gone down on my husband?” she asked coolly.
“I…do…” Cal said tentatively. “But, like I said, it’s like remembering something that happened to somebody else. And I certainly don’t dwell on it.”
“Well you’re about to see it,” Calyope said as she began sinking to her knees.
Cal looked at his wife’s Eric persona. He didn’t want to admit it, but he was jealous of the body that his wife had. He looked at her and said, “Look, I’m glad this is working out, but could you take this to the other room.”
Eric shook his head and as he put a hand on top of Calyope’s. “No honey. It’s so much hotter if you’re here to watch your pretty little mouth suck my dick. You can take it so deep too!”
“Yeah, I can absolutely do without the play by play.” But he did watch as Calyope took the cock in her mouth with no hesitation. She sucked it like it was the best thing she’d ever tasted, and she began to moan and rub her clit as she did so. “Fuck, that IS hot,” he finally admitted.
“I knew you’d like to watch you little perv,” Eric groaned. “But I know my precious Calyope. THIS is what she really wants.” With that he lifted her up in his strong arms, pinned her to the wall, and impaled her pussy with his thick cock.
“Yes!” Calyope screamed. “I love you so much, Eric!”
“I love you too, Calyope!”
A moment later, Cal said, “We both do.”
Calyope came hard a minute later. When she did, she knew that her sensitive pussy was a gift from Erica. She bucked her hips and clawed at Eric’s back until he came inside her. When he put her down, she asked, “So…what now?”
Eric kissed her and said, “Now we give you what Calvin has always had. The ability to remember. You’ll remember being him the way he remembers being you.”
“What about some of the other things? Will those change too?”
“What other things?” Calvin asked.
“I’m guessing she means the desire to cook and clean for me.”
“Yeah!” Calyope pouted.
“Ooh, yeah, that was my idea,” Cal admitted.
“Or the fact that just the sight of either of your forms makes me go into heat,” Calyope added.
“Uh, I didn’t actually do that one,” Eric laughed.
“I mean, she is hot as a guy or a girl,” Cal agreed.
“Oh, you want some of this too?” Eric winked, stroking his slippery cock.
Cal rolled his eyes. “I’ll pass, but thanks. I already have plenty of memories of tasting it and having that enormous thing shoved in me.”
“Ohmygosh!” Calyope suddenly exclaimed. “I’ll get to remember fucking you with a dick?!”
Eric hugged her. “Yes, you will, sweetie. But as for the other stuff…well, I’m afraid to redo the rune to make you not want to cook and clean and think you have magic, that won’t go away. Not unless I redid the rune, which…would make the version that is you, go away.”
“Well I don’t want that!” she said quickly. “And I don’t mind too much cooking and cleaning. It is how I’ve always shown you I love you.”
“Again, my idea,” Calvin said.
“Shut it, husband,” Eric snapped playfully.
“Whose idea was it to let me see the book with the overlaid rune?” Calyope asked curiously.
“Oh, that was mine!” Eric answered proudly. “After you brought up wanting to be with a woman, I knew there was a part of you that missed, well, the real me. And that was confirmed when you described me. I thought it would be fun-”
Cal coughed in the mirror.
“Sorry, WE thought it would be fun if we played this out, and…yeah, it was really hot, but we’re both sorry if we ever hurt-”
“Shh,” Calyope whispered, as she put a finger on her husband’s lips. “I’m still really horny. So, I think I’d be fine if…”
“I changed back into your ‘wife’?’” Eric suggested with a twinkle in his eye.
Calyope bit her lip. “Yes please.”
Eric swooped up his bride and looked at Cal’s reflection. “You’re gonna enjoy remembering all the kinky lesbian shit we’re about to do, dear.”
Calvin laughed and waved at them. “I know I will. Have fun you two.”
Calyope squealed as Eric ran from the bathroom and threw her onto their bed. He was Erica a moment later, and she dove between Calyope’s legs and began lapping up the cum that had just been deposited by her male self. The two were insatiable all day, and Eric made many guest appearances.
Calvin and Calyope settled into new routines where they shared their time with Erica/Eric, but also loved remembering how happy the other made their spouse.
There are certainly more hijinks to their story, like the one where Calyope got a temporary body from a gollum that Erica created. But that is another story altogether.
The end.
Author's Note
Sorry for my long absence. I hope you enjoyed this new story. The inspiration for it came from the show Severance, and I enjoyed applying the concept of playing it out with a twist with this happily married couple. If you'd like to see more of their story, let me know. I have a few ideas rolling around in my head. Next up though will be more Working Remotely.
Thank you to all my supporters. After I add the next chapter of Working Remotely, you'll be the ones to decide what I work on next.
Calyope was a novice witch. A witch that had recently had a whirlwind romance and married a man who was everything she’d ever wanted. Almost. Despite loving Eric’s masculine body, there were times she found herself wanting something different in bed. She really did enjoy the feel of her husband’s hard cock sliding between her legs. The way he held her down with his powerful body and the long moan he’d make as he erupted inside of her.
She loved it. She really did. And it should have been enough. Except…Calyope was bisexual. And even though she loved her husband’s cock and the feel of his abs and the way he fucked her with such intensity, she found herself missing the touch of a woman. There was just something about the feeling of running her fingers across gentle curves. The inhale of sweet perfume on impossibly soft breasts. The vibrant feminine moans that escaped as she used her tongue to taste a deliciously wet pussy. The feeling of her soft curves. The sweet smells. The taste of pussy on her tongue.
When Calyope chose to marry Eric, she thought she’d given up on those desires. It had been easy at first. Her high sex drive helped her go out of her way to seduce him the moment he got home from work. She would devour him, enticing him to make love in any and every position he wanted. She was his completely. So why was she still having all these fantasies about being in bed with a woman?! And it was only getting worse. The more she thought about what she’d left behind, the more she craved it. This made her feel guilty, because she had a good thing with Eric. He loved her. Had accepted her being a witch with no issues at all. And he worked so hard to help provide for their home. He had too, since he didn’t have an ounce of magical ability himself.
She told herself it was enough and that she should just move forward with her husband and his hot body. And she might have, until an old book of spells suddenly appeared on her doorstep one day. She was very curious who had dropped it off. She thought about doing a trace spell, but forgot the incantation and would have to look it up. But she got distracted from further investigation as she opened the pages. It contained a lot of advanced magic, some that might take years to master. She was about to put it aside, when she came across an intricate rune called ‘Overlaid’ that contained elements of mind control and physical transformation.
Her heart quickened its pace as she read further. To place the rune, a complicated spell must be uttered while placing hands on a person who was willing to be transformed. While chanting, the caster must envision the new shape they want the subject to take, as well as their state of mind. If done properly, a rune would be created on the person that when activated, would overlay their mind and body with a completely new persona.
It could completely alter their mind, giving them the thoughts, feelings and desires implanted by the caster, while also changing their shape, even their gender. Calyope’s heart began to beat faster as she reread the part about changing gender. It was exactly the kind of spell she was looking for that would allow her to have her cake, and be able to fuck it too.
There were two problems though. This was a very risky spell that used borderline dark magic to temporarily alter a person’s thoughts and appearance. But it also required a willing subject. It was one thing to roleplay in the bedroom. This was on another level entirely. Her husband would have to trust her so much!
Had they even been married long enough for her to ask such a thing of Eric? He’d always been so accepting of her, and had thus far been willing to do whatever she wanted to do in the bedroom. If she asked him in just the right way, perhaps with her legs wrapped around him, he’d consent to this wild idea. She grew wet as she thought of asking him for this erotic favor while his big cock was buried in her pussy.
She looked up from the book, suddenly wondering where Eric was. She wanted to fuck him right now! Why was he at work so much of the time?!
The sound of someone clearing their throat behind her made her jump in her seat. Then she heard her husband’s deep sexy voice ask, “Whatchya reading there?”
Calyope suddenly felt very embarrassed, and turned bright red. They were married. She could talk to him about anything. But this was so kinky, so perverted, and she wasn’t sure he was really ready for that conversation. So she lied. “N-nothing you’d be interested in?”
“Oh, well now I have to see!” Eric said, and he lunged for his wife.
Calyoped giggled and shoved the book out of his reach as he landed on top of her. They mock wrestled and clung to each other for several seconds. But then his hands were squeezing her boobs and she was pulling his shirt over his head between needy kisses. “I need you inside me,” she begged.
Eric smirked as he removed his underwear. “Don’t you always.”
It was true. She’d never been disinterested in sex with Eric. Sex with her man was always on the table. Would she still feel that way if he had different parts? If he exchanged his chiseled pecs for a pair of bouncy double D’s, or his hard throbbing cock for a wet and warm pussy?
The thought of it made her grasp his dick and stroke it while she looked up at him and begged. “Please! Shove it in. Right now!”
“Okay, okay,” he laughed. Then he tenderly lay her down on the floor, and pushed into her.
“Fuck!” she howled, loving the initial moment of penetration. “Yeah. Give it to me hard baby! Just the way I like it!”
Thoughts of telling him about the transformation rune vanished from her mind. All she could think of was how good his cock felt. Her brain grew wonderfully fuzzy with each thrust, and all she could think to do was wrap her legs around his torso and to pull him deeper.
She came before he did. She always did.
As Eric watched her scream in ecstasy, he said, “Oh fuck! That’ll do it!” He grunted and moaned as he shot inside his wife.
He rolled off and lay beside her on their living room floor, both panting from the sudden but wonderful exertion.
“Not complaining, but what brought that on?” Eric finally asked.
“Um…well, uh, I found a new spell…” Calyope said shyly.
‘Oh yeah?” Eric said bemused. “What kind of spell?”
Calyope decided to just rip the bandaid. She shut her eyes tight and said, “It lets you transform a person!”
Eric laughed. “Want me to have an even bigger dick, is that it?”
“No!” Calyope clarified quickly. “Your dick is perfect!” And she really meant it. She loved his cock the way it was. It fit her perfectly. Stretched her out in all the right ways, like it was made for her. But, if Eric were also a woman, they’d just be getting STARTED with their lovemaking. “This would be transforming you…in other ways. I’d really be swapping out your dick with…something else…” She clenched her fists and sucked in a breath. She was so nervous about telling him, but it was right there.
After a moment of confused silence, Eric asked, “Swap it out for what?”
“Well…You know how I also like girls, right?”
“I am aware,” Eric said, wisely choking down a laugh as he realized how hard this was for his wife to say.
“This spell would let me change you into a woman.”
“A woman?!” Eric repeated with a mixture of shock and amusement.
“Not permanently or anything! Just like, it puts a magical rune on your skin, like a tattoo. And whenever I activate the rune, I could turn you into a girl, and back again, whenever I, er, WE, wanted to.” There was more to it, but she decided to leave out the fact that it also altered the mind. “The spell says the subject must be willing to have it placed on you. So, you’d have to give me consent, and I completely understand if you need time to think about it, and I’ll still love you if you say no so don’t think that you have to-”
“I’m down,” he said, cutting her off with a twinkle in his eye.
Calyope’s breath caught as her husband just casually agreed to let her fuse a rune to his skin that would allow her to radically change him! She again thought about letting him know that she’d be able to change his thoughts and personality, but didn’t want to give him any reason to change his mind. She told herself he wouldn’t care, because he’d so quickly agreed. He wanted to make her happy. And during the times he was a girl, she’d definitely go out of her way to make him happy as well.
Eric interrupted her by asking, “So, do you want to do this now or…”
Her eyes went wide, and she let out the breath she’d been holding. It was amazing enough that he was willing to do it, but even sweeter that he was willing to do it immediately. She reached out to play with his short dark hair. “That’s incredibly sweet, but no, not now.”
She noticed his expression change to one of disappointment, so she hastened to explain, “I’ll need time to read over the spell. It’s a long and tricky one and I don’t want to botch it. Plus, I’ll want to think of the type of…um…,” she felt her cheeks turning pink again. “...body I’d like you to have as a girl.”
Eric grinned. “Oh yeah? You got certain attributes in mind?” He looked down at his impressive chest and abs. “Thinking of turning my pecs into some nice round melons you can suck on? Boy, that’d be so weird, but like, yeah, it’d be cool to have your mouth there on a couple of big titties.”
That kind of talk really got Calyope’s motor running. She didn’t admit that was the first thing she’d thought about, but instead picked a more aesthetic detail. “Well, I mean, I love your hair color, but I’d just make it a little longer. Like shoulder length, and straight. I’d round out your face a bit, making it more feminine. Ooh, I’d give you full, luscious lips. And then…” Her eyes drifted down her husband’s body as very vivid details flooded her thoughts.
As if reading her mind, Eric moved a hand between his wife’s legs and began to gently finger her. “Please, keep going. Tell me how else you’d turn me into your dream girl.”
“Oh, uh…” she gasped, suddenly finding it hard to talk as her husband’s skilled fingers went to work. She placed a hand on her husband’s chest. “You’re…you’re right about me swapping out your chest. It’s a really hot chest babe, but…yeah…I’d love to see what it looks like with a pair of double D’s. I’d make them so sensitive that if I just breathed on them, you’d be begging me to suck on them.”
Eric laughed. “I would, huh? Well, I guess we’ll see about that.”
As her mind became consumed with lust, she thought to herself, ‘You wouldn’t have a choice. I’ll turn you into a horny slut that wants my mouth all over your new body.”
Her hand drifted down his abs, and came to his dick, which was semi hard and slippery with their combined juices. “I’d shrink this until it became a slit. A perfect little pussy that I could lick as much as I wanted, making you scream for more.”
“Is that all?” Eric asked, knowing his wife was almost to the brink of climax by the way she was breathing and moving her hips in time with his fingers.
“I’d make you just a little shorter than me!” she cried out. “And I’d make you-Oh fuck! I’d make you my perverted little sex slave! Yes! Yes! Fuck! Ooh!” The powerful orgasm made her shake from head to toe.
When she was finally able to relax, Eric pulled her close and they cuddled. He whispered gently in her ear, “Are you sure you can’t do that spell on me now?”
She laughed softly. “I think I need to get the dishes put away and dinner started,” she said.
Eric said nothing for a moment, then shrugged and said a playful, “Fine.” He stood and helped her to her feet. With a playful swat on her butt he said, “Get to work.”
Her mouth fell open in mock surprise, but then she giggled, and went off to do the housework.
The next few days were a blur, because everytime she had a chance, Calyope was thinking about that spell. Putting eyes on it. Sounding it out. Imagining the ideal feminine shape her husband would become, and the personality she would make him have. She was becoming obsessed, and could think of little else while she did her daily chores. It certainly made them easier.
She thought a tiny bit about maybe altering Eric’s mind to not just be a sex slave, but also be willing to do some of the mundane chores that she did every day. She didn’t mind doing them for her husband. It was part of how she showed her love and devotion to him. But she did wish he’d help out around the house a little more. The vast majority of her thoughts though, were imagining the raven haired beauty he would become, and then making that goddess put her pretty mouth between her legs.
Despite her perverted obsession, it was actually her husband that mentioned using the spell again. She’d been lost in another fantasy while the dishes magically washed, dried, and put away themselves, when her husband pressed himself against her from behind.
“How’s that rune spell coming along, Calyope? Are you ready to turn me into a sexy woman yet?”
Calyope felt his rod twitch against her ass. She instinctively pushed back, wanting to feel it slide between her cheeks. Since she was only wearing an apron, she got her wish. The delightful sensation of that hard cock made her lose her magical concentration though, and a dish crashed to the floor. “Oh shoot,” she pouted, as her husband withdrew behind her. She made a motion with her finger and the dish repaired itself and sailed into the cupboard.
“Sorry,” about that,” she heard her thoughtful husband say.
“She spun around and said, “I think I’m ready.” Goodness knows she needed to be. She needed to alleviate the sexual tension that seemed to be building exponentially inside of her as she thought about turning her husband into a woman. It had felt all consuming these last few days. “I’ve been studying it every time I get a free moment, and should have all the words memorized, so I think we should, um…” she trailed off as she realized how eager she sounded.
Eric laughed. “I can tell you’ve been thinking about it a lot. Every time I look at you while you’re doing your chores, or we’re eating, or, well, after we’re done fucking, you get that faraway look in your eye that makes me think you’re thinking about transforming me into your lesbian lover.”
“Busted,” she giggled, as she looked her husband up and down, undressing him with her eyes and fantasizing about the new curves he’d soon have.
“So where do you want to do this?” he asked curiously. The way his wife was looking at him made him feel like a slab of meat being dangled in front of a hungry lion. He didn’t mind in the least.
“How about upstairs in the bedroom,” Calyope suggested excitedly. “And I’ll need to make contact with you for the spell, so why don’t you just-”
“Get naked,” Eric finished with a wide grin.
Calyope winked at him. “If you don’t mind.”
“Not at all, babe,” he said, winking back.
They raced upstairs. As soon as Eric walked in, he pulled off his shirt. Calyope found herself staring at his toned body, and for a moment, thought about scrapping the spell and just taking his male self right then and there.
He saw her gawking as he pulled off his pants and underwear. She was now staring right at his rigid cock that was pointing straight at her. He snapped his fingers and said, “My eyes are up here, love. I know you love this cock, but let’s try to focus,” he teased, then twisted his body side to side so his dick slapped against his torso.
Calyope felt like she was being hypnotized by the motion of that big beautiful cock. Drool had formed in her mouth. Drool that she could use to slobber all over his impressive man meat with her tongue. She shook her head and closed her eyes. She really did need to focus! She had her husband’s permission, and knew the spell pretty well. She needed to strike while the iron was hot, because who knew, tomorrow he might change his mind.
She stepped directly in front of him, and put the fingertips of her right hand onto his stomach. She could feel the tight muscles there. His body was lean and calloused and tough. Everything she wanted in her man. She almost pushed him down onto the bed so she could fuck him, but with an extra bit of willpower, she began a slow and steady chant. As she did, she put every thought into the woman she wanted him to become.
She pictured a slightly shorter physique than herself. One with shoulder length jet black hair, pouty lips, and a round face. This woman would have large, bouncy breasts, almost but not quite as big as her own. Her body would be a vision of seductive curves and soft skin. She would have a neatly trimmed bush, and an always wet and sensitive pussy.
Calyope’s thoughts turned from the physical to the mental. She knew this would reshape her husband’s mind, but she did not hesitate as she thought how this transformed woman would always desire to have sex with Calyope. She would find ways to seduce Calyope, and be willing to beg for the chance to get between her legs. And housework. She’d want to help with chores and making meals. But most importantly, she’d be a kinky slut, coming up with new and exciting ways to get each other off!
That last thought turned her on so much it threatened to distract her, and she stumbled over a few of the words. She looked down at her fingertips and was disheartened to see no rune had formed. She wondered if her carelessness had ruined her first attempt.
“It’s okay, you can do it,” Eric assured her, and put his hand atop hers encouragingly as she started saying the spell again.
Calyope put all her concentration into it this time. She tuned everything else out as she thought only about the words and the manifestation of her fantasy woman.
Slowly but surely, she felt the spark of magic against Eric’s skin. She looked down, and saw a glowing line etched itself from the top of her middle finger, to the other places her fingertips touched. She became excited as a perfect circle began to form, and inside that circle, a combined symbol of an arrow and a cross that represented the masculine and feminine. As Calyope finished the chant, it glowed brightly, and then faded. But the rune remained. A permanent magical brand on her husband’s stomach.
Eric’s brow furrowed, and he let out a breath he’d been holding. He looked down at himself, and asked with obvious disappointment, “Shouldn’t I be a girl now?”
“Not yet,” Calyope said, and licked her lips. “Now that the rune’s there, I should be able to turn you into a girl whenever I want. No lengthy spell, just a touch, and a one word command.”
“Well go ahead then, babe,” Eric said in his deep voice as he struck out his chest and did a superhero pose. “Let me help you make your bisexual dreams come true.”
Calyope bounced up and down and clapped her hands excitedly. Then she put her hand on the rune, and said, “Transform.”
The rune did not glow, but just remained a faint mark on his skin. “I don’t know what’s wrong? That should have worked!” she said. “Let me consult the-”
But before she could run and get the spell book, Eric took her hand again, and placed it over hers on his stomach. “Maybe I have to help show the magic that I’m willing? I am. I am willing,” he said, looking down at his stomach. “Let’s try again, at the same time. Ready?”
Calyope nodded and said, “Okay. On the count of three, let’s both of us say it. One, two, three…”
Simultaneously, husband and wife both said, “Transform.”
The rune glowed bright on Eric’s stomach.
“I think something’s happening!” Eric said excitedly as his skin began to ripple up and down his body.
“It sure is,” Calyope exclaimed. She stepped back from her husband, and watched with wide eyed fascination as he shrank from his 6 foot 2 self, to about 5 foot 9. This was apparent to Calyope, because it was still an inch taller than her own self. That wasn’t quite to her specifications, but it could be amended at a later time.
Eric’s brown hair darkened until it was jet black, then ran down to his shoulders like a waterfall cascading down from his head. His lips became fuller, his face rounder and softer. His broad chest shifted, narrowing first and becoming slimmer. Then his right pectoral began to protrude. It blossomed into a round jiggly boob.
This caused Eric to chuckle as he reached his hand up to it and gave it a squeeze. He looked at his wife, and saw how much she was enjoying the show. He blew her a kiss, right before a left boob popped out before Calyope’s eyes.
He suddenly shifted uncomfortably and looked down at his crotch. Calyope followed his gaze, and saw his erect penis shrink rapidly into his body, leaving only a slit with a tuft of dark curly hair barely covering it.
“Oh wow, that transformation process feels good!” Eric gasped in a high pitched voice as his smaller hand dipped down to his new pussy.
Calyope was glad that her husband wasn’t mourning the loss of his favorite member. She assumed this was part of the spell, helping him embrace the changes by spiking his lust. She remembered that soon he should be up for anything if the spell did its job.
“Oh!” Eric suddenly exclaimed. “Something else is getting bigger!” He gave a slow turn so his wife could see his hips widen, and his ass expand into a round plump butt that had Calyope drooling. He gave it a shake, and giggled as it clapped. “Certainly a lot more exciting than my flat ass, wouldn’t you say, babe?”
Calyope took a step towards him, as if entranced by the wobble of his new sexy butt.
Eric giggled again and said, “I take it you like what you see?”
“I really do,” Calyope said sincerely as Eric finished a slow spin. She saw that the rune on his stomach had faded into a faint, black outline, a reminder that she’d be able to turn him back to her masculine husband whenever she wanted. But right now, she wanted, no, NEEDED to touch every inch of his feminine skin with her fingertips. And then her tongue.
“This spell is incredible,” she whispered as she put a hand on Eric’s arm. “You look nothing like your original self, Eric! I wouldn’t even know you were my husband if I hadn’t seen you transform before my very eyes.”
When Eric responded, his new high girly voice was silky and seductive. “As long as I look like this, Cal, why don’t you call me Erica.”
“Yeah,” Calyope said, bringing her face closer and closer to her husband’s pouty lips. “Erica.”
And then they were kissing. It was not the kissing of two people that have never kissed each other before. Nor the kind that expresses comfortable familiarity. No. This was rather like the kind where two people have been desperate for each other in the worst way and are finally allowed to express their pent up feelings physically.
Hands groped greedily. Lips migrated from lips to necks to shoulders to breasts. They each attacked each other’s bodies like this would be their only opportunity. What made Calyope so infinitely happy, other than Erica’s sweet moans, was that it wouldn’t be. She could live out her lesbian fantasy a million times over, all because of how wonderfully willing her husband was.
“You want to lick this pink pussy of mine, right?” Erica suddenly asked, interrupting Calyope’s thoughts.
“I do!” she squealed. Erica smiled wantonly and laid back on the bed. The raven haired beauty parted her legs, and moved her fingers in a downward V to spread her lips open. Calyope saw her folds were already glistening with desire. Calyope got on her knees and bent low. She began by kissing up Erica’s inner thigh, letting the passion between them escalate. Then her lips were kissing a pussy that had been molded and shaped just for her. She extended her tongue, and tasted a divine salty tartness that was instantly addictive.
Calyope giggled into her lover as Erica began to moan and squirm. She popped her head up and asked, “How are you feeling?”
“Fucking great!” Erica replied, and then put her hand on top of Calyope’s head. “But don’t stop!”
Calyope squealed happily as her mouth was shoved back into Erica’s dripping cunt.
For the first time that Calyope could remember, her husband came before she did. Turns out all he needed for that to happen, was a clit. Even after Erica squirted in her face, Calyope found she didn’t want to stop licking. “You taste so good baby! And I gotta say, I think I prefer my face coated with your pussy juice than your cum.”
Erica giggled. “Thank you? I think? You really do have an amazing tongue by the way.”
“Do you wanna try yours out?” Calyope asked as she dropped next to her.
Erica pushed herself up and said, “Don’t mind if I do.”
Caloype was keenly aware of the lack of stubble as Erica’s face brushed against her inner thighs. There was only soft, smooth skin. And then a tongue. It was smaller than Eric’s, but there was a sensuality about it that made Calyope arch her back as it began to lick up and down her folds. “You’re my girlfriend!” she moaned.
A soft laugh reverberated between Calyope’s legs, and then her perfect woman looked up and said, “No, I’m your wife.”
A thrill of delight went through Calyope’s whole body, and Erica didn’t stop until she’d given Calyope everything she’d been hoping for.
The session lasted a very long time, and by the end, they were a sweaty, happy mess. The last thing Calyope thought before she drifted off to sleep was how different it was with a woman. It wasn’t a sprint, but a marathon.
The next several days whizzed by for Calyope. She felt like she was in a perpetual state of sex, and she loved it. The second Eric got home Calyope would turn him into Erica, and they’d make each other climax several times, and then a very tired Calyope would finish her chores while Erica basked in the afterglow. After dinner, Erica would change back to Eric, and fill Calyope’s pussy with strong, powerful thrusts. It was a very good routine, and it might have lasted a good deal longer, had Calyope not made an important discovery.
It happened a month after Erica had been introduced into their lives. Calyope had decided to get up early and shower with her ‘wife.’ She’d showered with Eric many times, but never in the morning before he left for work, because she hated getting up early. She LOVED sleep. She often felt like she could sleep the whole day away. In so many ways, her day really didn’t begin until her husband got back home. That was why she always felt behind on chores, because she so often didn’t start them until Eric got back home.
But she’d been thinking about showering with Erica. She wanted to soap up those beautiful curves. To let her fingers glide over those most intimate of areas while making them smell sweet and fragrant. She’d climaxed last night while thinking about it, while her husband had been inside of her. It was something naughty she often liked to do. To think about the ‘other lover’ that wasn’t there with her while she came.
The opportunity finally arrived when Eric’s alarm actually woke up her that one morning. He was still Erica. Calyope realized she’d forgotten to change Erica back to Eric last night, but Calyope did love the sight of her wife sitting up in bed and stretching. It was a fantastic view. She wanted to pull the busty vixen back down into the bed and begin kissing and licking her all over that curvy figure. But she knew time was of the essence. “I want to shower with you,” she said, placing a hand lovingly on the small of Erica’s back.
Erica yelped at Calyope’s voice, and looked back at her in surprise, as if she hadn’t expected to see her in their bed. “Oh, shit. Uh, sorry Cal..yope. I totally forgot to, um…”
“It’s okay, I’m up!” she beamed. “I’ll go heat up the water.” She looked back at Erica from the bedroom door. “And if you don’t mind, I’m not gonna transform you back yet until AFTER the shower,” she giggled.
Erica watched Calyope’s cute butt all the way down the hall to their bathroom. She bit her lower lip and said, “Well, I guess a quick shower won’t hurt.”
She heard the sound of water running. And then a scream.
Erica leapt off the bed and sprinted down the hall. When she got to the doorframe, she cried, “What? What’s the matter? You see a mouse?”
Calyope was still facing the shower. But her head was turned towards the mirror, and her eyes were laser focused on something there. She pointed a shaky hand towards her reflection. She didn’t understand why she had one too. It was smaller, but it was there. On her left butt cheek, was a circular rune with the symbol for masculine and feminine.
“I don’t remember putting a copy of the rune on myself,” she whispered.
Erica sighed and folded her arms. “That’s cause you didn’t put it there, sweetie. I did.”
Calyope finally looked away from the mirror, and turned to face Erica. She was so confused. “But…how could you? You can’t do magic?”
Erica gave her a pitying look and said gently. “No, dear. You’re the one that can’t do magic.” WIth a sudden flick of her wrist, a toothbrush sailed into the air and Erica deftly caught it.
Calyope stared at it in disbelief, not just at the magic on display from her husband/wife, but because the toothbrush…looked like a woman’s toothbrush. She looked at the other toothbrush next to the sink. It was a man’s toothbrush. And a chill went down Calyope’s spine, as she could never remember brushing her teeth. Like, ever.
She began taking panicked, shallow breaths. “I don’t…I don’t understand,” she gasped. She flicked her wrist at the other toothbrush. It did not move. Not even a little. “N-no. No I use magic all the ti-WHY CAN’T I REMEMBER EVER DOING CERTAIN THINGS LIKE BRUSHING MY TEETH?!”
Erica held up her hands soothingly and said, “Darling, relax. Let me just…let me talk to my husband, and we’ll straighten this all-”
Calyope’s hands shot down to her sides and clenched into fists as she shrieked, “Your husband?!”
Erica grimaced. “Yeah, this was…well it was his idea. And he’s…inside of you.”
This revelation stunned Calyope to her very core, which gave Erica the time she needed to step forward and hug her. Then she placed a hand on Calyope’s right buttcheek, and said, “Transform.”
_______________________________________________________
Three months ago.
“So, do you know like, transformation magic?” Calvin asked as they laid in bed after another passionate night unbridled lovemaking.
Erica giggled and hit her husband on the arm. “You sick of my body already?”
“Of course not,” he said. “I’m just like…I’m wondering if you could transform me? I know you also like girls, and I know that you gave that up that part of you when we got married. But…what if you didn’t have to. What if you could transform me into your ‘wife’ sometimes?”
Erica squeezed her man. “And then I transform into a handsome guy with muscular pecs and come home from work and give you the business?”
“Oh…” Calvin uttered curiously. “I mean…I hadn’t thought of that, but…”
“You’d let me fuck you with a dick?” Erica said, mouth opened in a wide grin.
“No! I mean…maybe.”
“No lie, dear, that actually sounds kinda hot.”
“Wait, wait. I’m not sure I’d want to be able to remember something like that. Is there like, memory magic you could use as well?”
Erica licked her lips, then said, “I actually may know of a spell that is exactly what we’re looking for babe. Just remember, this was all your idea.”
_____________________________________________________
Present Day
The panic left Calvin’s body as he returned to his original self. The weight from his former boobs was distributed mainly to his belly. He was not the ripped male version that his wife became, but a rather ordinary looking guy. The memories began to rush in from his time as Caloyope.
“You didn’t change me back last night,” he said.
“I know, I know,” Erica said, letting him go. She stepped past him and turned off the shower. “We let this go on too long, Cal. She’s become like, a whole different person.”
That had been Cal’s decision too. To be transformed into Calyope more and more throughout the week. Erica didn’t complain, because Cal was an amazing lover as a woman, plus he didn’t mind that his wife had instilled within him a desire to take care of the house, because he felt a disconnect to it. It was helping her, helping him, and they’d been fucking like rabbits in different gender combinations. There had seemed to be no downside. Until now. Calyope had become aware of the transformation rune, and that had led to her feeling like she wasn’t a whole person. And in a way, maybe she wasn’t. She only appeared when they wanted her to. She didn’t get to remember anything beyond those few hours she was allowed to exist. Cal could remember, but not her.
“This is my fault,” Erica said. “I should have paid attention to the precautions. I can have the rune removed.”
Cal’s face fell. “No. No please don’t. There’s got to be another way. Calyope means so much to you. So much to me.”
Erica hugged her husband. She was glad he felt this way. Calyope really had become a part of their family. “Give me some time to think. Maybe…maybe there’s something we can do, but I’ll need to research some spell books.”
They held each other, and finally parted ways. Cal going to work. Erica doing the same. She worked at an apothecary, one that had many magical recipes and spellbooks, which she would dive into today, looking for an answer to the mess they’d made.
A week later, the husband and wife reconvened in the bathroom again. They were both naked as if they were about to shower, but Calvin was just watching his wife use her finger to make a large circle over the mirror. Then she took out a sharp stone and began scratching the surface, carving small symbols into it. When it was done, she placed her hand upon it, and said a lengthy spell she’d been memorizing for the last few days. The mirror glowed, and then looked like a regular mirror again, except it didn’t reflect as it once had. It still showed Erica, but as Calvin looked at it, he saw Calyope. But her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be asleep.
“Okay,” Erica said, assessing the small bathroom. “It’s time. Stand right where she was when she got transformed last time. Let’s try to make this as comfortable for her as possible.”
Calvin put his back to the shower, and Erica put her arms around him. “I hope this works.”
“Me too.”
Erica put a hand on her husband’s fuzzy butt, and said, “Transform.”
A few seconds later, Calyope sucked in a huge breath. Her ‘wife’s’ arms were still around as they had been when she felt herself blank out. She fought the urge to panic. “Let me go,” she said firmly.
Erica did, but then quickly said, “Calyope, we both owe you an apology.”
“Was any of it real?!” she demanded.
Erica hesitated, trying to find the right words. “It was very real, Calyope. But what we did to you wasn’t right. But we think we’ve-”
“Why do you keep saying ‘we?’” Calyope spat. She was so mad, but not just at Erica. She was also mad at herself, because even now the sight of Erica was turning her on. She wanted to kiss her soft lips, and get her mouth between her legs and taste her. She now assumed that this desire was also a part of that rune.
Erica noted the woman’s mixed emotions, but instead of commenting on them, she pointed to the mirror and said quietly, “Calyope, meet your other half, Calvin.”
Calyope looked from Erica to the mirror, expecting to see her and Erica reflected in its surface. But she was mistaken. There was Erica, yes, but instead of Calyope, there was a man where she should be. A man that, in certain aspects, vaguely resembled Calyope herself. Same sandy brown hair color. Same chin. Same eyes.
“Nice to meet you officially,” the reflection of Cal suddenly said, which caused Calyope to jump. The man put his palms out in an apologetic gesture. “Sorry, sorry, don’t be scared. The last thing I’d ever want is to hurt you, cause, well, I am you. Erica magicked up this mirror especially for us, so we could talk. It’s very important that you know, Calyope, that you’ve made Erica so happy these last few months.”
“It’s true,” Erica said.
Calyope frowned and looked towards Erica. “I haven’t known you for months,” she countered. “I’ve only known Eric. You know, the person I thought was my husband.”
“Would having him here with you make you more comfortable?” Erica interjected.
Calyope met the woman’s eyes, and nodded sadly. “Yeah. It’d help.” Eric had been her rock. The person she’d do absolutely anything for. She knew this was also probably part of the spell, but just the thought of seeing him calmed her a little.
Erica put a hand to her own overlaid rune and said, “Transform.”
The rune glowed, and Erica’s soft supple form grew taller and became muscular. Her smooth belly gained those chiseled abs that made Calyope go weak in the knees. And suddenly there was his handsome face, looking at her in concern. She threw herself into his strong arms, and he held her tight and patted her head.
“There, there, it’s okay, dear,” he said.
For a few precious seconds, Calyope allowed herself to melt into him. “Do you remember being her?” she finally asked her husband.
He gave her a pitying look. “Um, yes, but…”
“That’s not fair that you get to!” she protested. Then she turned on her male counterpart in the mirror. “Do you remember being me?”
“Also yes,” Calvin admitted. “But for different reasons.”
Calyope looked up into her husband’s dark eyes. She found she wanted to kiss him. To grind against his body until he grew hard, picked her up, and fucked her against the bathroom wall. She tried to keep focused. “What’s he talking about? Why do you both get to remember?”
“Well,” Eric confessed. “I’m still…Erica. Even when I’m Eric, I’m still me. I used the overlaid rune to transform from female to male, but otherwise there were no changes.”
Calyope’s jaw dropped in surprise. “But…you act like a guy when you look like this.” She put a hand on his chest. Being this close to him was having quite the effect on her. If Erica’s body had made her horny, Eric’s body was having even more of an impact.
She looked at her male counterpart while her hand kept descending down to those abs she loved so much. “And what’s your excuse?”
“The magic of the rune allows me to remember everything you thought and did when I transform back,” Cal explained. “It doesn’t feel quite like I was there, but it’s certainly close enough that I feel that you’re a huge part of me.”
Calyope couldn’t stop her hand from going lower as she said, “But that’s not fair. I should be able to feel the same way. I should get to remember being married to Erica, and living your life, and all of it.”
“You’re right,” Cal said. “You’re absolutely right. And the reason Erica and I brought you back, was to tell you that she’s got a way to…” Eric gasped as Calyope’s hand touched the tip of his penis, and Cal noticed. “Um…do I need to give you guys a second?”
Calyope licked her lips as she looked down at Eric’s throbbing member. Then she looked at Cal in the mirror. “Do you remember every time I’ve gone down on my husband?” she asked coolly.
“I…do…” Cal said tentatively. “But, like I said, it’s like remembering something that happened to somebody else. And I certainly don’t dwell on it.”
“Well you’re about to see it,” Calyope said as she began sinking to her knees.
Cal looked at his wife’s Eric persona. He didn’t want to admit it, but he was jealous of the body that his wife had. He looked at her and said, “Look, I’m glad this is working out, but could you take this to the other room.”
Eric shook his head and as he put a hand on top of Calyope’s. “No honey. It’s so much hotter if you’re here to watch your pretty little mouth suck my dick. You can take it so deep too!”
“Yeah, I can absolutely do without the play by play.” But he did watch as Calyope took the cock in her mouth with no hesitation. She sucked it like it was the best thing she’d ever tasted, and she began to moan and rub her clit as she did so. “Fuck, that IS hot,” he finally admitted.
“I knew you’d like to watch you little perv,” Eric groaned. “But I know my precious Calyope. THIS is what she really wants.” With that he lifted her up in his strong arms, pinned her to the wall, and impaled her pussy with his thick cock.
“Yes!” Calyope screamed. “I love you so much, Eric!”
“I love you too, Calyope!”
A moment later, Cal said, “We both do.”
Calyope came hard a minute later. When she did, she knew that her sensitive pussy was a gift from Erica. She bucked her hips and clawed at Eric’s back until he came inside her. When he put her down, she asked, “So…what now?”
Eric kissed her and said, “Now we give you what Calvin has always had. The ability to remember. You’ll remember being him the way he remembers being you.”
“What about some of the other things? Will those change too?”
“What other things?” Calvin asked.
“I’m guessing she means the desire to cook and clean for me.”
“Yeah!” Calyope pouted.
“Ooh, yeah, that was my idea,” Cal admitted.
“Or the fact that just the sight of either of your forms makes me go into heat,” Calyope added.
“Uh, I didn’t actually do that one,” Eric laughed.
“I mean, she is hot as a guy or a girl,” Cal agreed.
“Oh, you want some of this too?” Eric winked, stroking his slippery cock.
Cal rolled his eyes. “I’ll pass, but thanks. I already have plenty of memories of tasting it and having that enormous thing shoved in me.”
“Ohmygosh!” Calyope suddenly exclaimed. “I’ll get to remember fucking you with a dick?!”
Eric hugged her. “Yes, you will, sweetie. But as for the other stuff…well, I’m afraid to redo the rune to make you not want to cook and clean and think you have magic, that won’t go away. Not unless I redid the rune, which…would make the version that is you, go away.”
“Well I don’t want that!” she said quickly. “And I don’t mind too much cooking and cleaning. It is how I’ve always shown you I love you.”
“Again, my idea,” Calvin said.
“Shut it, husband,” Eric snapped playfully.
“Whose idea was it to let me see the book with the overlaid rune?” Calyope asked curiously.
“Oh, that was mine!” Eric answered proudly. “After you brought up wanting to be with a woman, I knew there was a part of you that missed, well, the real me. And that was confirmed when you described me. I thought it would be fun-”
Cal coughed in the mirror.
“Sorry, WE thought it would be fun if we played this out, and…yeah, it was really hot, but we’re both sorry if we ever hurt-”
“Shh,” Calyope whispered, as she put a finger on her husband’s lips. “I’m still really horny. So, I think I’d be fine if…”
“I changed back into your ‘wife’?’” Eric suggested with a twinkle in his eye.
Calyope bit her lip. “Yes please.”
Eric swooped up his bride and looked at Cal’s reflection. “You’re gonna enjoy remembering all the kinky lesbian shit we’re about to do, dear.”
Calvin laughed and waved at them. “I know I will. Have fun you two.”
Calyope squealed as Eric ran from the bathroom and threw her onto their bed. He was Erica a moment later, and she dove between Calyope’s legs and began lapping up the cum that had just been deposited by her male self. The two were insatiable all day, and Eric made many guest appearances.
Calvin and Calyope settled into new routines where they shared their time with Erica/Eric, but also loved remembering how happy the other made their spouse.
There are certainly more hijinks to their story, like the one where Calyope got a temporary body from a gollum that Erica created. But that is another story altogether.
The end.
Author's Note
Sorry for my long absence. I hope you enjoyed this new story. The inspiration for it came from the show Severance, and I enjoyed applying the concept of playing it out with a twist with this happily married couple. If you'd like to see more of their story, let me know. I have a few ideas rolling around in my head. Next up though will be more Working Remotely.
Thank you to all my supporters. After I add the next chapter of Working Remotely, you'll be the ones to decide what I work on next.
mind control
+4 more
1
8.0K
3
3
Rumors about a possession themed website on the dark web have been going around. A man named John and his four friends, Kevin, James, Steve, and Russel, come across the website by chance, and they all think it's just some fake website... but they decide to try it out, given the first hour of possession was free for new users. They signed up and opted to just possess the bodies of John's neighbors, the Drews. The family consisted of a MILF mom, a fitness model dad, a med student daughter, and two fraternal twins (a male and female) who had just started their freshman year in college.
John and his friends were surprised the site actually worked, and their curiosity got the better of them. They had sex in every possible combination: mother and son, father and daughters, sisters and brother, mother and sister... lets just say that John and his friends became frequent users of the site, with the Drew family being their main hosts!
The air in my apartment was thick with exhaustion and the lingering stench of energy drinks. Finals had officially wrecked us—Kevin was sprawled across the couch like a corpse, James was rubbing his temples like he was trying to erase the last 72 hours from memory, and Steve and Russel were slumped on the floor, barely conscious.
Russel scrolled lazily through his phone before suddenly sitting up. "No way. You guys seeing this shit?" He turned the screen toward us, revealing a Reddit thread with the title: "BodyPossession.com is LEGIT—I spent an hour as my hot neighbor and now I’m addicted."
Kevin snorted. "Yeah, and I’m Elon Musk. That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard."
James groaned. "If people could just steal bodies, the world would be a nightmare. Think about it—politicians, celebrities, your ex? Total chaos."
Russel smirked. "Tell that to the thousands of people swearing it works. Says you upload a pic, pay in crypto, and boom—first hour’s free. Like a trial run."
Steve, who had been half-asleep, cracked an eye open. "Okay, hypothetically—if this wasn’t complete bullshit—who would you even possess?"
A slow, stupid grin spread across my face.
I grabbed my laptop. "Only one way to find out."
The guys groaned, half-heartedly protesting, but curiosity got the better of them as they crowded behind me. I typed BodyPossession.com into Google, fully expecting nothing but scam links.
But there it was—first result. No shady redirects, no sketchy warnings. Just a sleek black-and-white homepage with bold letters:
"TEMPORARY BODY HOSTING. FIRST HOUR FREE."
Silence.
Russel exhaled. "What the actual fuck."
Kevin jabbed my arm. "This has got to be fake."
I clicked the gallery. Hundreds of faces loaded—some smiling for the camera, others caught unaware, like the site had scraped every social media profile in existence. A cold tingle slithered down my neck, but I ignored it, scrolling faster.
"Let’s keep it simple," I said, pulling up the Drews’ Instagram—our insanely hot neighbors who lived one floor above us.
Samantha Drew, late 40s but looking like she could pass for a decade younger, full lips and curves that made yoga pants look like a crime. Henry Drew, six-foot-something of sculpted muscle, the kind of guy who probably bench-pressed his kids for fun. Their daughter, Sophie, medical student by day, knockout by night, with that dangerous combo of brains and a body that belonged in a magazine. And the twins—Abby, a lithe, bright-eyed brunette with legs for days, and Lance, her cocky, broad-shouldered counterpart who acted like the dorm showers were his personal runway.
Steve let out a low whistle. "Oh yeah. Mom’s mine."
"The hell she is," James snapped, elbowing him. "Dibs don’t mean shit—this isn’t monopoly."
Russel pinched the bridge of his nose. "Guys. First things first—who the hell gets last pick? Because I know none of you are volunteering."
I tuned them out. My fingers moved before I could second-guess—cropping Henry’s sharply defined jawline from a Cabo vacation pic and dropping it onto the site.
HOST SELECTED: HENRY DREW
FIRST HOUR FREE. SESSION BEGINS IN 10…
Kevin yanked at the laptop. "John, no—think for one goddamn second—!"
Russel just cackled. "Oh, you beautiful, reckless bastard—"
The screen flared white.
Then—nothing.
John and his friends were surprised the site actually worked, and their curiosity got the better of them. They had sex in every possible combination: mother and son, father and daughters, sisters and brother, mother and sister... lets just say that John and his friends became frequent users of the site, with the Drew family being their main hosts!
The air in my apartment was thick with exhaustion and the lingering stench of energy drinks. Finals had officially wrecked us—Kevin was sprawled across the couch like a corpse, James was rubbing his temples like he was trying to erase the last 72 hours from memory, and Steve and Russel were slumped on the floor, barely conscious.
Russel scrolled lazily through his phone before suddenly sitting up. "No way. You guys seeing this shit?" He turned the screen toward us, revealing a Reddit thread with the title: "BodyPossession.com is LEGIT—I spent an hour as my hot neighbor and now I’m addicted."
Kevin snorted. "Yeah, and I’m Elon Musk. That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard."
James groaned. "If people could just steal bodies, the world would be a nightmare. Think about it—politicians, celebrities, your ex? Total chaos."
Russel smirked. "Tell that to the thousands of people swearing it works. Says you upload a pic, pay in crypto, and boom—first hour’s free. Like a trial run."
Steve, who had been half-asleep, cracked an eye open. "Okay, hypothetically—if this wasn’t complete bullshit—who would you even possess?"
A slow, stupid grin spread across my face.
I grabbed my laptop. "Only one way to find out."
The guys groaned, half-heartedly protesting, but curiosity got the better of them as they crowded behind me. I typed BodyPossession.com into Google, fully expecting nothing but scam links.
But there it was—first result. No shady redirects, no sketchy warnings. Just a sleek black-and-white homepage with bold letters:
"TEMPORARY BODY HOSTING. FIRST HOUR FREE."
Silence.
Russel exhaled. "What the actual fuck."
Kevin jabbed my arm. "This has got to be fake."
I clicked the gallery. Hundreds of faces loaded—some smiling for the camera, others caught unaware, like the site had scraped every social media profile in existence. A cold tingle slithered down my neck, but I ignored it, scrolling faster.
"Let’s keep it simple," I said, pulling up the Drews’ Instagram—our insanely hot neighbors who lived one floor above us.
Samantha Drew, late 40s but looking like she could pass for a decade younger, full lips and curves that made yoga pants look like a crime. Henry Drew, six-foot-something of sculpted muscle, the kind of guy who probably bench-pressed his kids for fun. Their daughter, Sophie, medical student by day, knockout by night, with that dangerous combo of brains and a body that belonged in a magazine. And the twins—Abby, a lithe, bright-eyed brunette with legs for days, and Lance, her cocky, broad-shouldered counterpart who acted like the dorm showers were his personal runway.
Steve let out a low whistle. "Oh yeah. Mom’s mine."
"The hell she is," James snapped, elbowing him. "Dibs don’t mean shit—this isn’t monopoly."
Russel pinched the bridge of his nose. "Guys. First things first—who the hell gets last pick? Because I know none of you are volunteering."
I tuned them out. My fingers moved before I could second-guess—cropping Henry’s sharply defined jawline from a Cabo vacation pic and dropping it onto the site.
HOST SELECTED: HENRY DREW
FIRST HOUR FREE. SESSION BEGINS IN 10…
Kevin yanked at the laptop. "John, no—think for one goddamn second—!"
Russel just cackled. "Oh, you beautiful, reckless bastard—"
The screen flared white.
Then—nothing.
possession
+3 more
4
6.8K
5
0
All over the world, women are suddenly finding themselves with new priorities. They may not know where these Needs have come from, but they can't deny the pull of their strange desires.
We all have priorities. Some things are true necessities - the basic priorities like air, food, or shelter. The smaller things, though, we think we decide for ourselves. We can choose if we want to go to college, or if we really need that extra sugar in our tea; it's all up to us. Right?
But for some, that's no longer the case. All across the globe, people are finding themselves with their priorities rearranged, a new and unshakeable desire planted in their minds. A suburban housewife realizes she needs to have huge fake tits, and starts to make plans to contact a surgeon as soon as she gets home and puts the groceries away. Meanwhile, a young woman riding the subway home from work abruptly stands up and begins stripping naked right there in the crowded car, unable to think about anything except how badly she needs strangers to see and touch her body.
At the same time, a stripper swinging on the pole suddenly finds she absolutely has to go straight to the back room right now and offer her least favorite regular a hummer free of charge. A few cities over, a meek librarian surprises herself by purchasing the largest, most obscene dildo she can find online, suddenly desperate to feel stretched and filled in ways she's never considered before. None of them think this is strange; they just have something they need to do. Once they've done it, they go about their lives as if nothing out of the ordinary has happened - though the housewife, at least, is probably going to have to adjust her routine a bit.
No one knows yet what's causing it, but slowly people come to learn a few things they all have in common: First, one way or another, their new Needs are always sexual, even if they don't always realize how. Second, once a person has been afflicted with a Need, they're exponentially more likely to get another one. Third, nearly all of the affected identify as women, and biology rarely seems to be a factor otherwise. Finally, almost all of the time, people find the results of their Needs very sexy, even if they otherwise hate them. Slowly, people will come to realize something is happening to the women of the world, but what they'll do about it is anyone's guess. For now, though, only one question has to be answered:
What are your Needs?
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Along its branches, this story will follow various women and the Needs that change their lives, as well as explore some of the changes to the world at large as the strange compulsions affect more and more people.
Needs can be simple or complex in nature, but they tend to be something with a goal or end state ("I need huge tits," or "I have to have sex with ten different men", not just "I'm into anal now"). There can be exceptions, but they should be rare. There can be permanent effects, though, or other lasting consequences ("I can't get rid of the implants", or "Wow, that gangbang was amazing, I want more").
We all have priorities. Some things are true necessities - the basic priorities like air, food, or shelter. The smaller things, though, we think we decide for ourselves. We can choose if we want to go to college, or if we really need that extra sugar in our tea; it's all up to us. Right?
But for some, that's no longer the case. All across the globe, people are finding themselves with their priorities rearranged, a new and unshakeable desire planted in their minds. A suburban housewife realizes she needs to have huge fake tits, and starts to make plans to contact a surgeon as soon as she gets home and puts the groceries away. Meanwhile, a young woman riding the subway home from work abruptly stands up and begins stripping naked right there in the crowded car, unable to think about anything except how badly she needs strangers to see and touch her body.
At the same time, a stripper swinging on the pole suddenly finds she absolutely has to go straight to the back room right now and offer her least favorite regular a hummer free of charge. A few cities over, a meek librarian surprises herself by purchasing the largest, most obscene dildo she can find online, suddenly desperate to feel stretched and filled in ways she's never considered before. None of them think this is strange; they just have something they need to do. Once they've done it, they go about their lives as if nothing out of the ordinary has happened - though the housewife, at least, is probably going to have to adjust her routine a bit.
No one knows yet what's causing it, but slowly people come to learn a few things they all have in common: First, one way or another, their new Needs are always sexual, even if they don't always realize how. Second, once a person has been afflicted with a Need, they're exponentially more likely to get another one. Third, nearly all of the affected identify as women, and biology rarely seems to be a factor otherwise. Finally, almost all of the time, people find the results of their Needs very sexy, even if they otherwise hate them. Slowly, people will come to realize something is happening to the women of the world, but what they'll do about it is anyone's guess. For now, though, only one question has to be answered:
What are your Needs?
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Along its branches, this story will follow various women and the Needs that change their lives, as well as explore some of the changes to the world at large as the strange compulsions affect more and more people.
Needs can be simple or complex in nature, but they tend to be something with a goal or end state ("I need huge tits," or "I have to have sex with ten different men", not just "I'm into anal now"). There can be exceptions, but they should be rare. There can be permanent effects, though, or other lasting consequences ("I can't get rid of the implants", or "Wow, that gangbang was amazing, I want more").
mind control
+2 more
7
7.2K
2
0
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
Story created by
A father and his daughter rekindle their relationship.
mind control incest
by
ellaguru
· 09 Feb 2025
A father and his daughter rekindle their relationship.
mind control
+1 more
3.5K
1
0
0 / 10,000 characters
Loading...
No selection - the entire chapter will be rewritten.
Similar Stories on Outfox
A story about a reverse body hopper and her family.
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
Katelyn
My family sucks. I do love them, but sometimes they just suck. Thanks to them my life is usually a total mess. You see, I’m a reverse body hopper. What that means is, my family can possess my body so long as they collide with me at a high enough velocity. I then black out completely and wake up again whenever they decide to leave. Thank God this only works with my family and not with total strangers or my life would be over.
They constantly just take my body, and even when they ask they just keep begging and pleading until I finally give in. Well, the only exception is my Dad. He is just the greatest. He’s never even asked to take over my body. In fact, I’ve asked him to hop me before. He would often take over for me when I was sick or when my period was really bad. He’s the only one I can trust to take care of me and respect my body.
I mean, despite how that all sounds, they do love me, I know they do. That’s why they always try to make it up to me, by buying me gifts or doing stuff for me, like chores and my homework, or hitting the gym. I just wish I could spend some time around my family in peace and simply enjoy their company.
When I talk to my friends about it they make a way big of a deal out of it. It’s not like I feel violated or anything, more like just tired and annoyed. I’m probably just so used to it, even though I shouldn’t be, because it’s been going on for so long, longer that I can even remember. Sometimes it makes me feel like public property, like a shared family car that everyone wants to take for a ride. I can’t even imagine the countless amount of hours of my life that I lost to them.
But I guess it’s gotten better since I moved out, simply for the fact that I’m now out of their reach. Although that still doesn’t stop them from asking if they could borrow “me” for a while. Well, at least it’s easier to say “no” over the phone or via text. And as an added bonus, I don’t have to take the pill anymore. I never liked taking it as it messes with my hormones too much. I only took it as a safety precaution so that my family couldn’t do anything too stupid while they were inside of me.
Actually, it’s been a while since I visited my family, ’cause I’ve been so busy at work. I haven’t met all of them yet, since I arrived at my parent’s house very late last night. So far, I’ve only got to meet Mom and Dad. Maybe I’ll see Robby and Chloe at breakfast or whenever they decide to get up.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Waking up from my daydream, I realized that I had been in the shower for way too long. I turned off the water, reached for my towel, and began drying myself off. I always hated that part, because it made me miss the bliss and warmth of the hot water. Afterwards I got out of the shower and wrapped the towel tightly around my body. Then I stepped into hallway, closed the door behind myself and—
Robert
“Hihi. Welcome home, ‘sis’”, I giggled in my sister’s voice. I quickly flitted off to her room and tightly locked the door behind me. I immediately dropped the towel that “I” was wearing, revealing my older sister’s body in all her naked glory. “Oh, ‘Katy’. You can’t imagine how much I missed ‘you’”, I said, giving “myself” a big hug, squishing my sister’s enormous chest in the process.
I sauntered over to Katy’s full-length mirror, enjoying the sway of her hips with every step. I thoroughly looked her over from head to toe. Her body was simply perfect. Especially her boobs. “Man, I just love your huge rack,“ I told my “sister” while giving her giant globes a firm squeeze. I just couldn’t help myself.
It’s not like I have the hots for my sister. To me, her mind and her body are two separate things. It’s just an unfortunate coincidence that she happened to be a reverse body hopper. I mean, I don’t have a thing for my younger sister or my mom. But then again, neither of them are reverse hoppers.
By now, I’ve hopped my sister so often, that to me it doesn’t really feel like I’m wearing her body. It just feels like I’m being me—a different me. I’ve hopped her since I was a child, even before I hit puberty. The first time was a total accident, and back then she found it cute and adorable, maybe because I was, and also because she was always pretty motherly towards me; she’s my older sister after all. But ever since we, especially I, hit puberty, she disliked me hopping her more and more.
I guess it was bad timing that I discovered her ability when I did, which is probably the reason why I am attracted to her body. In a way you could say that we developed alongside each other, even though she had a two-year headstart. I mean, not many people get to experience growing up both as a boy and a girl, and in more than one way I am thankful for that. Because of her I know what it feels like to become a woman and I think that made us closer than any other siblings. Over the years, I got to experience the swelling of her breasts and the widening of her hips, among other things. And I always loved how her body felt so much softer. Maybe I was secretly envious of that, or maybe I just enjoyed the feeling, I don’t even know.
Nevertheless, I’m a guy afterall and as a hormonal teenager I took advantage of that unique opportunity every way I could. My sister is the reason why, so far, I’ve only dated girls who are slightly older than me. I hopped her way more often than she even knows. There were times when I would sneak into her bedroom almost every. Thankfully, now that I’m older and in college, I have myself much better under control. Although it’s still hard to resist hopping her sometimes. But then again, that whole experience really taught me how to please a woman.
I’m ashamed to admit it, but a few weeks ago I even had sex with her when our little sister was wearing her. I just couldn’t help myself. The combination of my preexisting attraction to her body and my little sister coming on to me was simply too much for me not to give in. To this day, it was still the best sex I ever had. Sometimes, when the sex with a girlfriend gets a little boring, I imagine my sister in her place, which always perks me up again. One time I even accidentally said her name, which was the end of that relationship.
By now, “I” was already dripping wet as I had been rubbing “my” crotch and massaging “my” breasts the whole time I stood in front of the mirror. Feeling that my knees were getting weak, I hurried over and threw myself onto Katy’s bed. There I really went at it by reaching deep inside of my sister’s hole and groping her boobs and tweaking her nipples. I planned on giving her a warm welcome-home present, so I kept frantically sloshing two of her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt. After a few minutes of expert stimulation, I felt that her body was on the cusp of an orgasm and abruptly jumped out of her.
Katelyn
Like so many times before, I suddenly woke up in my room. I was lying on my bed, one hand clutching my breast, the other burried inside of me, the latter keept penetrating me, seemingly all on its own. Without a warning, a wave of pleasure hit me. A warm tingling bloomed between my legs and then ratiated outwards, coursing through my entire body. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t stop myself from letting out a long, high-pitched moan. The sudden and intense pleasure made me squirt so much, I soiled both my hand and my bedsheets.
“Welcome home, sis,” my brother laughed with a big, dirty grin plastered across his face. “Robby, you asshole!” I yelled at him. As I pulled my hand from my vagina, strings of the gooey slime that coated my fingers followed it. “Ew, you’re such a disgusting pig.” “Why? Don’t you like your ‘present’?” he asked while he made a run for the door. “You could’ve at least cleaned up after yourself,” I tried to call after him, but he had already fled my room. “Great. Now I have to take another shower.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All clean again, I joined my parents at the breakfast table. The table was overflowing with food as my Mom had really gone all out to celebrate my long-awaited return home. “Did you sleep well, honey?” my mother asked. “Oh, yes, fantastic. It felt really great to sleep in my old bed again,” I said while I loaded my plate with waffles and fruits. “What was all that ruckus about earlier?” my father grumbled. “Just Robby being the prick that he usually is.” “Hmpf. I guess I need to have a word with him later.”
“Katyyyyy!” I heard my little sister yell as she ran towards me. I hadn’t even managed to get the first bite of my breakfast when she already gave me a big hug. “Oh, you don’t know how much I missed you, sis!” “Did you really miss me or just my body?” I retorted. “Of course I missed you, silly. You’re my favorite sister.” “I’m your only sister,” I interjected. “Right. But since you brought it up: can I borrow ‘you’ today? Just for this morning, I promise. It’s been way too long since the last time.”
“Leave your sister alone, Chloe,” my Dad commanded. “You’ll make her feel not welcome in her own home. No wonder she is hardly here.” “Oh, she doesn’t mind, Daddy. Right sis?” she said, looking at me with her huge puppy dog eyes. “Yes, I do.” “Come on, Katy. Please? Just for a little bit!” “No,” I responded flatly. “Pleeeeeaaaase. I’ll even go to the gym for you. Remember how much you hate doing that?” “No, I don’t. You’re just making shit up. But, hmm, well. It’s been forever since I had any form of exercise. Work kept me really busy lately,” I pondered aloud. “Pretty please?” she said pouting her lips. “Ugh, fine, I guess,” I reletend. Chloe squealed in response.
“Sweety,” my Mom interjected timidly. “I’m sorry, this might be bad timing and come off as rude, but would you mind if tonight—”. “Yes, yes, it’s fine,” I interrupted her annoyed. “You can all ‘borrow’ my body. But get it out of your systems today, ’cause there will be no hopping tomorrow! I—”
Chloe
“Chloe!” my Mom scolded me. “You could have at least let your sister eat breakfast herself,”. “But Moooom,” I whined in my older sister’s voice. “You heard her. She said it was okay.” I wolfed down my sister’s breakfast as fast as I could and then raced up the stairs and into Katy’s room, leaving my speechless parents behind.
Finally behind closed doors I began rubbing my sister’s flat belly. I loved doing that so much, her pussy always immediately begins to tingle in response. Unfortunately, I wasn’t as blessed in the looks departement as my older sister was. As far back as I can remember I have been chubby. And with each year, it’s gotten worse. I can’t seem to lose weight, no matter what I try. Which makes me feel jealous of her sometimes, even though I know that it isn’t her fault.
In contrast to mine, her body is really slim and always feels so light and full of energy. It even makes going to the gym a lot of fun. In my own body it is just pure torture. And the reactions I get from other people are just so different. When I’m her, people seem to adore me, but when I’m myself, they seem to despise me. Even though I’m the same person; only my looks change.
That’s the main reason why I’ve been hopping her since I was little. Also, being in her body always made me feel so mature and grown-up. I always felt especially proud when I was wearing her big boobs. I loved showing them off and catching someone trying to secretly glance at them (or sometimes even outright staring). Back then they seemed enormous, especially compared to, what I considered, my own underdeveloped body. In hindsight, when I look at them now in old photos, they don’t seem that big. Sure, they were bigger than those of other girls her age, but still, nothing compared to what she sports now.
At that time, three years simply seemed like such a huge gap, and I guess I was simply too imature. She was always just way ahead of me and I felt I could never catch up to her, even though to an actual adult she might have still looked like a child and not that much different from me.
Seducing guys as my sister is my favorite thing to do, especially since they won’t even look at me in my own body. It always gives me such a thrill. Seeing them squirm and try to impress me, just for me to ultimately blow them off anyway is so incredibly delicious. If they only could see the fat, ugly girl they were actually hitting on—their faces would be priceless.
A couple of weeks ago I even got my own brother in the sack. I’m not attracted to him per se, but there is something about the challenge of seducing someone who shouldn’t even be looking at you like. It was just irresistible to me. The greatest challenge yet would be fucking my Dad, but he’s way to old and even thinking about that is just yuck.
In the end though, seducing my brother turned out to be not too difficult, since he had been hopping our sister all the time anyway. That was a bit of a let-down, but the sex was still amazing. He really knows his way around a woman’s body, or at least Katy’s.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later I arrived at the gym. I was wearing an outfit that I had bought just for my sister’s body. She refused to wear it herself since she always found it too revealing, but well, nothing she can do about it while I’m in charge. I mean, I have to admit, it’s basically just a sports bra that shows off her huge tits and exposes her toned midriff, paired with an incredibly tight pair of yoga pants. I especially love how far these pants are riding up inbetween her butt cheeks. Her ass is practically devouring them.
The moment I stepped into the building I had all he meatheads gawking at me. And who could blame them, when I’m always giving them a reason to, making sure to give them a show in my sister’s body. I guess they must have missed her as much as I did, since I used to be a regular in this gym before my sister moved out.
I started with my usual warm up routine. Every couple of minutes some jock would come up to me, trying to hit on me under the guise of “just giving advice”. I always initially flirt with them, even play a little dumb, only to then crush their feeble little egos by demonstrating how much more I knew about working out than them. Then I blow them off by making it crystal clear that their tiny, roided up dicks will never even get a whiff of my sister’s pussy. They always call me a bitch or a whore, or some other name, but eventually they all walk off deflated since they know that the security around here is pretty tight.
After I was finished with the “entrée”, I began serving the “main course”: squats to show off my sister’s firm ass (with a pair of tits on the side). Considering how much work I put into her booty over the years, I think by now half of it should be legally mine. Well, at least enough to call it “mine”.
By now, more and more guys came to approach me, sometimes even two of them at once. It was so hot seeing them fight over me. I even caught some guys filming me in the reflection of the of the mirror. Meanwhile, I kept teasing them and riling them up, all while having the plausible deniability of “working out“. Even though I was drenched in sweat from all the exertion, it wasn’t responsible for all the wetness on my body, at least not the one inbetween my legs.
I blew off the last guy buzzing around me and started putting away the weights in preparation to go home after a successful “workout”. As my gaze casually travelled around, not looking for anything in particular, my eyes suddenly honed in on what I then decided would become my “dessert”. I undid my ponytail, letting my sweat-drenched hair loose. While I sneaked up on my prey, I seductively swayed my hips, exuding confidence with ever step, and making “my” tits jiggle just the right amount. Over the years I had carefully cultivated and honed the skills to perfectly show of my sister’s body to the fullest. Unfortunately, these skills didn’t transfer to my own body, for obvious reasons.
I licked my luscious lips in anticipation as I came closer and closer to my target: a pale, scrawny, hairless nerd with thick glasses. You might wonder what a hot girl like “me” is doing approaching a “loser” like that. Well, let’s just say I have a thing for nerds. And also, I’m already very familiar with this particular geek. His name is Mark and he actually is in one of my college classes, but so far I didn’t have the confidence to approach him in my own body. In my sister’s body, on the other hand, I practically had an overabundance of it.
He was oblivious to my encroaching presence as he seemed preoccupied with his struggle to lift even the lightest of weights. When he realized that I was approaching him he looked befuddled and just stared at me like a deer in headlights.
“Hey, stud,” I said in a raspy whisper. “I’ve never seen you around here. Do you come here often?” “N-N-No,” he stammered. “I-I j-just started w-w-working out.” God, I love when people get nervous like that. It gets me all wet. Especially when they blush like that. “Oh, really? A hunk like you? Then where did you get these strong arms from?” I said while caressing his bicep—or rather, lack thereof. “A-Are you making fun of me?” “No, of course not,” I laughed, lightly slapping his feeble chest.
To get him on my good side again, I pulled out one of my favorite routines. I intentionally dropped something and then went, “Oopsie. I can really be such a klutz sometimes.” I made a show of it by clearly stepping in front of him, turning around, and then bending over.
For the cherry on top I pushed my ass against his crotch. The second our bodies touched, I could immediately tell how hard he was already. He tried to move away, but I just pushed even deeper into him. For good measure I began grinding against his member, eliciting a moan from him. When I got up I could see that his face was a deep crimson.
From afar I could hear a few men cursing and jeering, wondering why such a “hot chick” was grinding up against such a “pathetic little dweeb” like him. I could barely hide the devilish grin that appeared on “my” face. I stepped closer, pushed his tiny noodle of an arm inbetween my sister’s giant tits, and whispered in his ear, “it seems we have an audience. Would you prefer taking this somewhere private?” Unable to respond, all he could muster was to swallow hard. “I’ll take that as a yes,“ I said giving him a wink. Then I dragged him off to the locker rooms.
On the way over there he made a pathetic attempt at a protest, but even if he had tried to resist earnestly, I was still stronger than him. Finally arriving at our destination, I pushed him into one of the women’s changing rooms and locked the door behind us. This space was so tiny, we could almost feel our steamy breaths on each other’s skin. We were both reeking of sweat.
I pushed my chest out and looked at him expectantly, but he just stood there doing nothing. It was so cute how I had to coax him into everything. I took charge and, with determination, pulled up my sports bra, flopping out my sister’s huge rack. Yet, he still wouldn’t move. Even when I physically placed his hands onto my chest he acted like a dead fish.
“Come on. Play with them,” I commanded. “I want you to.” But still: nothing. Then I firmly grabbed his crotch, which finally seemed to wake him up. “I-I’m sorry. This is my first time,” he said bashfully while he began to clumsily fondle my boobs. It felt a lot like masturbating with your other hand. He was so adorable, which got me insanely hot.
While he kept playing with my Katy’s tits I began rubbing her pussy. At one point he even felt adventurous enough to tweak her nipples, which sparked a surprising amount of pleasure in my sister’s tender flesh. Man, Katy’s body simply feels incredible. If I could, I would never leave.
When I could feel “my” pussy quiver in demand for more, I knew that I was ready. I took his hand off my boobs, turned around, and then quickly pulled down my pants. Leaning against the wall, I stuck out my butt and presented him with my sister’s cleanly shaven folds. “Come on. Put it in. I’m hungry for your meat,” I said, my voice dripping with lust.
Unlike before, I didn’t have to tell him twice this time, which didn’t mean that he handled the situation more skillfully. He had trouble putting his dick in me, as he kept fumbling around, constantly missing the right hole. I giggled, seeing him all flustered like that. “Dammit! I-I’m sorry. T-This is my f-first time,” He kept saying that, which turned me on even more.
“Why don’t you let me handle that?” I said to him. Then I grabbed his shaft and guided it into the right entrance. I gasped as I felt him slowly pushing into me. This nerd was surprisingly well hung. Sure, I had way bigger dicks before, but compared to what you would expect from the rest of his physique, it was enormous.
It seemed that he was finally beginning to grow a pair. He started out very timidly, but with each thrust he gained more confidence, and rammed his prick into me ever more viciously. The more his ferocity increased, the louder I moaned. My ass cheeks jiggled every time his hips slapped against them. With the enormous speed that he was eventually going at, my whole body felt like it was vibrating.
“Yes! Yes! Harder!” I screamed in my sister's voice. I didn’t care if anyone heard us. In fact, I wanted them to hear us. I wanted everyone in this gym to know how much he satisfied me. Especially those troglodytes that kept hitting on me in vain. They should know that they are nothing compared to him.
He must have been close, because I felt him preparing for one big, final thrust. Unfortunately, his clumsiness hadn’t magically dissipated in the past few minutes, as he accidentally slipped out of me and, on his thrust forward, naturally missed the entrance. Instead, his dick slid up inbetween my cheeks and then burst, coating my entire back with his sperm. This last act of derpiness drove me wild and gifted me with an incredible climax. I almost collapsed, because my legs were shaking so much.
We were both breathing hard as we were coming down. When I recovered, I wordlessly pulled my pants up and put Katy’s boobs back into my sports bra. As a goodbye I gave him one final french kiss and said to him, “you were amazing. Let’s do this again some time.” I turned around and just left him standing there in disbelief, his mouth wide open, probably unable to comprehend what just had happened. I left the gym still with his masterpiece painted on my back for all to see.
Katelyn
I got my body back just in time for lunch. My sister returned my body clean and in perfect condition, although it was exhausted from the workout and my nether regions felt suspiciously funny. I was able to spend the afternoon as myself, because, luckily, Robby was occupied with some class project and, well, Dad doesn’t really want to hop me anyway. I spent my free time just lazing around and relaxing, recuperating from all the weeks of stress and whatever shenanigans Chloe was up to earlier. Unfortunately, time flew by way too quickly and soon it was time for my Mom to take over.
Susan
It was finally my turn to hop Katy, which got me nearly giddy. But in the back of my mind, I also felt bad that we all were so greedy when it came to her. She is rarely at home nowadays, and the few times she does come around, she barely has any time to be herself.
In the beginning, when we first found out about her powers, I wasn’t even interested in hopping her. I mean, why would I want to be a child again? And my own daughter at that? I simply did not care for that. But as she grew up and matured into a woman, I got a little curious.
The first time I hopped her was when she had just turned sixteen. She was about to go to a party with her friends when she came downstairs all dolled up. Seeing her like that got me really reminiscent, and I have to admit, a little envious as well. It made me nostalgic for my own youth and my “wilder” years, when I was out and about almost every weekend. So in a moment of weakness, when she wasn’t paying attention, I quickly jumped into her body and then went partying with her friends all night long. The next day she got really mad at me and made me make it up to her, because she had been looking forward to that night for a very long time.
But now she is a full-grown adult, with a job and her own apartement and everything. I still can’t believe how much Katy looks like myself, or at least how I did twenty-five years ago. Hopping her always feels like I’m stepping into a time machine. Goodbye saggy tits, adieu flabby love handles, and au revoir wrinkly skin. Everything about her was so taut and perky.
And the best is: her youthful body was just full of life and energy. Even my husband mentioned that when I’m in her body, there is always a certain glow about “her”. He said it’s like I’m radiating pure happiness.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was close to nine p.m. and I was almost ready to go out. I had already applied all of my makeup and done “my” hair. The only thing left was to squeeze my daughter’s nubile body into the tightest dress that she owned. When I finally pulled the straps over her shoulders, I found that her cleavage was spilling out. Did her boobs grow again? I thought she was done with that. I don’t think I was ever this big, at least no while also being this slim. Kids these days are unbelievable.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The only thing I remember of that night is that I still had a strong buzz going when I arrived home. One strap of my dress had come off long ago, loosely dangling off my shoulder, and almost exposing my daughter’s nipple. I stumbled my way through the darkness as I didn’t want to turn the lights on so that I wouldn’t wake anyone. I even climbed the stairs on all fours just to stay as quiet as possible. Eventually I made my way to the master bedroom, where my husband was snoring in a deep slumber. I just crawled onto the bed and under the blanket, not even bothering to undress.
I don’t know whether it was the residual alcohol, all the guys at the club, or the fact that I was in my daughter’s youthful body, but I was incredibly horny. I tried playing with “myself” so I could finally fall asleep, but that didn’t help. Frustrated from the lack of release I carefully peeled back the blanket. I immediately went for my husbands bottoms, delicately fishing out his big, juicy cock. Even though I could hardly see anything, it looked so delicious and felt so plump in my daughter’s soft hands. Without hesitation I started sucking him off like I had so many times before, in a way that I knew would get him hard in seconds.
I managed to bob my head up and down his shaft only a few times, having hardly any time to enjoy his familiar taste, before he was good to go. I slowly errected myself, making sure not to shift my weight too abruptly. Luckily, my husband was still fast asleep. I swung one leg over, pulled my panties aside, and then lowered myself onto him. I gasped when I felt the tip of his thick member enter our daughter’s dripping wet pussy. I greatly enjoyed every inch of him slowly sliding up inside of me. I was practically impaling myself.
Feeling his girth part our daughter’s young, forbidden folds was simply too much for me: I accidentally let a small moan slip out. I immediately clasped my hands over my mouth and froze any and all of my movements. After a small, silent pause his snoring resumed and I continued on. Eventually I bottomed out and my husband now had his whole sex embedded inside of his own daughter.
I started gently gyrating my hips back and forth, “my” lips rubbing against him in the process. The resulting friction cheered me on to go faster. My husband’s snores soon turned into mumbling and then into moans. I practically devoured his cock, as I was now bouncing up and down on him, swallowing him whole with “my” slippery cunt. In my own body I couldn’t have done that. I’m simply too old now.
At some point he must have been at least half-awake, because he grabbed my hips and started thrusting as he moaned my name. I know it was probably too dark for him to see anything properly, but having him confuse our daughter’s body for myself really gave both my ego and my arousal a huge spike. In that moment I felt really mischievous, and also a little bit naughty, so to tease him I simply moaned, “Oh, yes, Daddy!” His eyes suddenly flew wide open and he sputtered in shock, as he only now realized that he was fucking his own daughter.
He tried to push me off, but he was severly weakend due to all of the pleasure I was giving him. “Wait, Katy! What are you doihhhnggg—oh my God—ooooohhhhhhh…,” he groaned as his creamy load exploded inside of “me”. Unfortunately, “my” body wasn’t satisfied yet, as I desperately kept riding dick, which became more and more limp with every second.
After a couple of deep breaths he seemed to have regained both a clear mind and his strength. He tried to wrestle me off of himself, causing me to lose balance. He lunged to catch me but I only managed to yelp as we both fell off the bed.
Walter
I suddenly found myself lying on something that was both hard and soft at the same time. My mind was hazy and I felt very disoriented. It all happened so fast: one moment I was having sex with my wife, but then suddenly my daughter seemed on top of me. Everything seemed like a dream and I still wasn’t sure whether I was actually awake. On top of that I felt not only drunk but also aroused, and there was something gooey inside of me. My mind was in total chaos.
Then I felt something stirring underneath me. “I’m sorry honey, but could get off of me?” I heard my wife say. I rolled off of her and onto the floor, still unsure what was going on. “Honey, is that you? What happened?” I groaned, my voice sounding off. I rolled over and onto my stomach so I could get up more easily. But somehow I rolled onto two giant pillows that were now squeezed between me and the floor. Then it finally dawned on me: I was in my daughter’s body.
“Wait … why am I in Katy’s body?” I wondered. It finally clicked. “Whatthehell? Whatwereyouthinking?” I slurred my words. “Sshhh, not so loud. You’ll wake the kids,” my wife said. “Susan, what is wrong with you? How could you have sex with me in Katy’s body. This is our daughter for crying out loud?” “I’m sorry,” my wife said with tears welling up in her eyes. “I couldn’t control myself. I was drunk.” “What if she finds out?” I panicked.
I tried standing up, but my knees were just too wobbly for that. “Let’s get you off the floor first,” my wife said as she helped me. My daughter’s underwear felt uncomfortably wet, as it seemed to have caught a large gob of my essence. As I leaned on my wife for support, I could even feel a little bit of it leaking down my leg. “Ugh, I feel disgusting,” I moaned.
My wife helped me get onto the bed and then joined me on the other side, sitting next to me. We kept arguing in hushed voices for about half an hour, debating back and forth how we would handle this situation, but we couldn’t agree on a solution. “I’m terribly sorry about what I did,” she whispered. “Let’s just go to sleep for now and talk more about this tomorrow, okay?” “Fine,” I grumbled. I turned on my side, away from my wife, while she gently stroked my head.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Susan seemed to have fallen asleep rather quickly as I could hear her snoring not much later. I, on the other hand, had trouble finding rest: I was simply too upset. And besides, “my” loins were still burning with desire, probably because my wife was unable to finish her escapades. I tried fighting it the entire time, but in the end, I cracked. Despite the imense pleasure I got from “playing with myself”, I felt really terrible for violating my own daughter’s body. She should have never been touched like that by her own father.
As my fingers were hastily going in and out, I unwittingly kept pushing my very own seed deeper and deeper inside of her. I was writhing underneath the blanket, inside my daughter’s body, right next to my sleeping wife. That thought finally pushed me over the edge. Trying to stay as quietly as possible, I bit my lip and just “exhaled” deeply. I could feel all that built-up tension melt away. Having found release, my eyes lids suddenly became ver heavy and I was finally able to fall asleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
I woke up with a pounding headache the next morning. “Ugh, Susan, honey, I don’t think I feel so good,” I groaned. I flopped my arm over to search for my wife right next to me but ultimately I only found empty space. She must have gotten up already. Groggily I dragged myself out of bed. With my body feeling like a bag of bricks I stumbled all the way to the bathroom. Inside, I turned on the lights and then let out a big yawn while rubbing my eyes.
Looking in the mirror, I blinked and squinted until I was able to focus. But when I finally managed to have a clear look, I was in for a shock: in front of me stood my daughter in the worst state I had ever seen her in. Her hair was a total mess and her makeup smudgy. Both straps of her dress had come loose, exposing her chest. And the hem had curled up around her waist, revealing large, crusty stains on her underwear. The events of last night finally came back, hitting me like a freight train.
I had to grab the sink to balance myself, as I was suddenly hit by a spell of dizziness. My heart was racing and I started hyperventilating. Oh my God, what had we done? What had I done? Images of my and our indecent acts from last night kept flashing in my mind. I felt so disgusted, I almost started vomiting.
I tried forcing myself to calm down by first taking control of my breath. Inhale … exhale … in … and out … in … and out. Slowly I managed to calm down enough to gather some thoughts. The first thing I decided on was to take a shower and clean “myself” up. I did not want our daughter to wake up to her body in such a disgusting state and find out what we did to her like that.
I gulped when I realized that this meant I had to see her naked. I try not to look at her in a sexual way. She is my daughter after all. But it’s hard sometimes, because she looks just like her mother did twenty-five years ago. Last night was the first time ever that I had done something indecent with or inside of her body.
Eventually I had to bite the bullet and began undressing. I tried keeping my eyes shut, but that turned out to be too much of a hindrance. After I was done, I tried to give my daughter at least some amount of decency by crossing her legs and folding her arms over her chest. But unfortunately, this made me hyper-aware of her body parts, as “my” arms were squishing her breasts and “my” thighs kept squeezing her folds. My daughter’s face was now beet red and I looked away in embarrassment.
I realized, that if I was going to do this, then I had to do it quickly, because there was no apparent way around it and the longer it took the worse it would get. I practically jumped into the shower, closed the shower curtain, and turned on the water, all in one swift motion. The second the hot water hit my skin I could quite literally feel the dirt and grime wash away. Relaxation spread all over myself and for a moment I even forgot that I was in my daughter’s body.
Washing her hair and face was no problem, but when it was time for her boobs I felt like a pervert. Just calling them that—“boobs”—gave me a bit of an ick. But I felt even more perverted for enjoying it. I just couldn’t deny how big and soft they were. And how firm her butt was.
I “saved” the worst part for the end: cleaning her private parts. I really didn’t want to after what I did last night, but there was still quite a lot of dried up residue from left inside of her. Reluctantly I began entering my daughter, only one finger at first. As I kept scrubbing her inner walls, “it” responded by quivering and “thanking” me with a tingling sensation. I cursed myself for liking it.
The entire time I fought hard to ignore the “positive feedback” I was getting. But the longer it lasted and the deeper I went, the more I liked it. Eventually I had to stop fooling myself and admit that I wasn’t cleaning anymore, but instead I was getting off in my daughter’s body again. Soon after I peaked and cried out, my daughter’s voice filled with pleasure. I breathed hard as this time it wasn’t just the feeling of water that was washing all over her body.
When I finally came down from my high, I was left with regret and disgust. Even though my daughter’s body was now perfectly clean, my mind felt incredibly dirty.
Katelyn
When I got my body back the day after, my parents acted really fishy. They tried to pretend like nothing happened and were trying to play it off when I asked them directly, but I could cleary tell that something was up by the way they were avoiding eye contact. Reluctantly I returned home in the evening. During the weeks after that, my family kept hopping me less and less, even though I would visit home more often. The few times they did hop me they would do so at odd times and without even asking beforehand, almost like they had planned it.
Also, I noticed that my belly had grown a bit. At first I thought that I was gaining weight, but one weekend, when I was staying home, I realized that I hadn’t had my period in quite some time. The moment that realization hit me, the pieces began falling into place: my parents had hopped me every time I was supposed to be due. Through all the seemingly random hoppings I kind of lost track of my cycle, and generally paid less attention to it.
I immediately did a pregnancy test, which confirmed what I had feared: yes, I was pregnant. My first reaction was disbelief. But when the reality of it all sank in, I became overwhelmed to the point dizziness. After I had some time to digest the news, I became incredibly livid. Not only did they do something so horrendously stupid to me, they also tried to cover up their mistake, dodging any and all responsibility.
Fuming, I drove over to their house to confront them with the facts, getting a hefty speeding ticket on the way there. When I threw the results of my pregnancy test in their faces, they were dead silent. Like before they wouldn’t even look me in the eyes. And every time they did manage to open their pathetic mouths, they were just squirming. It was insanely frustrating. I just barely managed to get out of them that, yes, I was indeed pregnant with my father’s child. Speechless, I just stormed off. I went “no contact” with them and blocked them on all my devices, unsure when or if I ever would speak to them again.
As for the baby that is growing inside of me: I’m very likely not going to keep it. I mean, I wasn’t planning on becoming a mother so soon; I’m not even in a relationship right now. And I sure as hell didn’t plan on having my father’s child. Considering how I was treated in my life so far, I think that I don’t even want to have children—ever. I don’t want them to run the risk of becoming a reverse hopper like me; I wouldn’t want to inflict that on anyone.
Well, right now, the future seems really uncertain.
possession
+2 more
1
7.4K
6
1
Two nerds get revenge on their bullies by taking over their bodies with mind control powers.
“What the fuck is this supposed to be, you little shits?!” an angry female voice hissed. Milo’s and Rayleigh’s day was about to get worse as they got pushed hard against the metal doors of their lockers. The two 18 year old high school seniors had hoped that their final school year might see an uptick to their popularity, but the two scrawny nerds still had trouble getting along with anyone besides each other. They had an especially troubling “relationship” with two of their classmates: Jenna and Bianca.
They, in stark contrast to Milo and Rayleigh, were two of the most popular girls in the school. And of course, they were as beautiful as they were popular. The reason for their popularity, besides their superb looks, was that they were the star athletes of their high school, which not only gave them amazing physiques but also incredible strength. At least so it seemed to Milo and Rayleigh, as they stood no chance against them with their thin arms. And even if they would defend themselves, the jocks would just kick their asses in retaliation, making this a lose-lose situation for them. Although both of the girls were only a little taller than the boys, it still felt to Milo and Rayleigh as if they were towering over them. They had been using that fact for years to bully and abuse Milo and Rayleigh.
But this side of their personalities was only known to Milo and Rayleigh. Jenna and Bianca used their good looks to hide behind a facade. You see, they were not just intimidating. They were also intimidatingly beautiful. For everyone else they put on an act, pretending to be these sweet, innocent girls, who you could not help but be smitten by. But in reality they were conniving and cruel clout-chasers, always trying to be on top of everyone else, while simultaneously pretending to be humble.
Jenna was a tall caucasian girl with piercing blue eyes. Her fair complexion was contrasted by her long, dark brown hair. Her overall slender and well-trained physique was crowned with large, perky breasts. Despite her ample blessings, she was a formidable gymnast, which made her body incredibly flexible.
Next to her stood her best friend and partner in crime: Bianca. She was in every way Jenna’s complement. As an African-American she, of course, had dark skin, which made Jenna sometimes look almost ghostly pale by comparison. Unlike Jenna, who wore her hair straight, Bianca had curly black hair that she would usually tame by putting it in a ponytail, just as she was doing now. And even though Bianca was not as well-endowed as the top-heavy Jenna, she made up for it with a big butt and her strong thighs, which came in handy, as she was part of the school’s soccer team, where she scored goal after goal for her team, leading them to an easy victory almost every game.
While Jenna was more dominant and hands-on when it was time to bully their victims, Bianca was still no less intimidating in her supporting role. Just a look from her could send shivers down your spine.
“This is gonna tank my GPA! You better make up for this on the next assignment or else you gonna pay for this!” Jenna threatened. Milo and Rayleigh had been quite busy lately, which was the reason why they had not been able to properly do Jenna’s and Bianca’s homework. The girls had forced them to do their assignment for them since middle school. The two boys were left standing there in fear, as the two beauties walked off and into the arms of their jock boyfriends. Despite their height, both girls had to stand on their toes to reach their boyfriends’ lips.
“Are these twerps bothering you?” one of the jocks asked pointing to Milo and Rayleigh. “No, not at all. They’re just helping us out with our homework. Be nice to them, pleeease?” Jenna said as she smiled at him and gave him another peck on the lips. Towards their boyfriends they acted all sweet, but as soon as they turned their heads, Jenna and Bianca stared daggers at Milo and Rayleigh. Then they pulled their boyfriends away and left.
“Fuck this!” Milo said while kicking his locker in frustration. “Aren’t we supposed to be stronger than them? Aren’t we supposed to be men? I mean, look at us. For how long is that supposed to go on?”
“I know dude!” Rayleigh agreed. “If only we could make them pay for all the things they’ve done to us. I for sure would love to rub it in their phony faces while they can only stand there and do nothing about it.”
Their curses were interrupted by the bell ringing. “Anyway,” Rayleigh said, “let’s go to class. We don’t wanna be late. It’s enough that Jenna and Bianca are kicking our asses. There is no need for the teacher to join in.”
______________________________
After another long and tiring day at school, Rayleigh threw his backpack onto his bed in frustration, when he heard his mother shout, “Rayleigh!” “What?!” Rayleigh shouted back. “Come down here at once!” He defiantly dragged his feet down the stairs as he knew he would get an ear full from his mother, which he was in no mood for, since he had already been put down by two women just this morning.
“How often have I told you to put your dirty dishes in the dish washer?” his mother scolded him. “Yes, mooom …”, he sighed in frustration. “I don’t ask you to do much around the house. You should be able to do at least this much work.” In his mind Rayleigh snapped back, “If it’s so easy, why don’t you just shut up and put away the dirty dishes yourself?” Suddenly his mother, as if a jolt shot through her body, jerked into a perfectly upright position and then started wordlessly putting the dirty dishes into the dish washer.
Rayleigh just watched her silently, not understanding what was happening. When she was done he mumbled, “thanks, I guess …,” and quickly walked away, as he didn’t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. His mother was too confused about what had just happend that she let her son take off without another word.
Rayleigh turned around a corner and then stopped. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. “What the hell just happened?” Rayleigh thought. “Could it be …? There is no way … But it couldn’t be just a coincidence! I’ve got to make sure this wasn’t a fluke.” He peeked around the corner and back into the kitchen. His mother was still there, cleaning up some stuff with her back turned towards him. “Stop what you’re doing and stand on one leg,” he commanded in his mind. Immediately his mother stopped what she was doing and started balancing on one leg. “What am I doing?” was all she could mutter in confusion. “Show four fingers behind your back. No two!” His mother quickly shot her arm behind her back and raised four of her fingers, then immediately put down two of them. “Why am I doing this?” his mother wondered aloud.
“No shot, is this for real? I wonder how far I can take this.” Rayleigh thought almost audibly. Then he gave his mother another command. “Mom, turn around and stand still. When I walk back into the kitchen you will neither see nor hear me. I will be totally invisible to you.” His mother turned around as commanded and stood stiff like a statue. Rayleigh took this as his sign to walk back into the kitchen. He stood in front of her and waved his hand an inch from her face, but she did not react at all. In fact, she didn’t even blink. “Wow, this is so cool,” he said with amazement.
Then a strange idea popped into his mind. “Mom, I want your mind to be completely blank, like if you were hypnotized.” With that his mother’s posture became less rigid and the expression on her face became vacant. “Now, when I snap my fingers I want you to become as aroused as you’ve never have been before in you life.” Rayleigh paused for a moment, just to build some anticipation and tension for himself, and then—snap!
From one moment to the next his mother turned from a blank canvas into a depraved animal. Her face contorted with pleasure and her nipples stiffened, visibly poking through the fabric of her shirt. Then she started moaning deeply and pressed her thighs together. “Oh my god! Oooohhh!” she roared.
While he watched his mother being ravaged by ecstasy, glee started spreading on Rayleigh’s face as he felt a feeling of power flooding his body and mind. “Stop!” he exlaimed—and so she did. “When I leave the kitchen you will be back to your normal self and forget everything that happened since you called me downstairs.” He walked out and stopped right around the corner, just as before, so he could watch what was about to unfold next.
“What happened? Where did the dirty dishes go?” Rayleigh’s mother said startled with confusion. To her it felt as if she had experienced a jump cut in real life. One second she was about to call her son down to put away the dishes, the next they seemed to have vanished. On top of that her legs felt wobly. She put a hand to her forhead and feelt some of the residual heat from her indecent acts just moments prior. “I think I don’t feel so good. Maybe I need to lie down.”
As she moved to leave the kitchen, Rayleigh quietly fled up the stairs and back into his bedroom before his mother could discover him, and maybe suspect something. Inside his room he pressed one ear against the door to listen for his mother’s footsteps. After she had safely passed by his room, he quietly cracked open the door a tiny bit and peeked outside. He just barely caught his mother entering his parent’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
“Wow! This is amazing! I have mind control powers!” Rayleigh could not help but say aloud. “All the things that I’ll be able to do now! Wait, what can I do? Maybe I should try this out some more. I need to figure out what I can and what I can’t do. I guess I need to draw up some kind of plan with stuff that I wanna try out. But who to test this on?” He thought for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers. “Damn! Too bad no one else is around, who I could use as a guinea pig. And I don’t wanna wait around ’til tomorrow. This stuff is too good to pass on. I guess mom will have to do.”
Rayleigh was giddy with excitement. He could not hold back and wanted to go all out immediately. He wondered if was able to have ultimate control over someone else: to project his mind onto them. For that he laid down on his bed, closed his eyes, and concentrated really hard. He imagined his mind streaming towards his mother in her bedroom. Then he felt a pull and his entire being seemed to shoot forward at great speed. This feeling stopped as quickly as it began, as he seemed to halt abruptly.
When Rayleigh opened his eyes, he at first felt a little disoriented. After blinking a few times his vision came back in focus and he could see two big lumps protruding in front of him. He cautiously prodded one with his fingers, which confirmed to him that they were real. He gave both of them an appreciative squeeze.
“Oh my! What is going on?” he could hear his mother’s voice say in his head. This surprised him and snapped him back into reality. As he looked up and around he saw that he was in his parent’s bedroom, sitting on their bed. But besides him there was no one there.
Rayeleigh looked down again to take a closer look at his stolen body. His hands now looked more feminine but also older and a bit wrinkly. He roamed them all over his new proportions. Every inch of it screamed that he was not a scrawny nerd boy anymore, but a full-bodied woman. “Stop it, me! What are you doing?” his mother’s voice pleaded as she seemed unable to control her own hands. But her son ignored her. He enjoyed this feeling of power way too much.
After satisfying his immediate curiosity, he got up and walked towards his mother’s full-length mirror. With every step he could feel the jiggling of the new weight on his chest and around his hips. When he reached the mirror and finally got a full view of himself, his jaw dropped in astonishment. Instead of seeing himself he saw his mother with her mouth wide open and an expression of shock on her face.
“I can’t believe this worked! This is so rad!” Rayleigh whispered in his mother’s voice. He rubbed his stolen hands all over his mother’s face, as if to make sure that he was not wearing a mask that was to come off any second. Then he twisted her body to inspect her plump rear in the mirror. This contorted pose in a weird way made his mother look like a girl posing for her Instagram feed. “Dammit! What is happening? Why can’t I control my own body!” his mother’s voice cried in desperation.
Rayleigh then resumed a more upright posture and started lightly brushing down his mother’s body, as if to remove some creases in her outfit and make her look more prim and proper. Then, without a warning, he launched into a tirade. Anger and scorn now clouded his mother’s otherwise soft features. He pointed her index finger in the air and wagged it wildly.
“Rayleigh, didn’t I tell you to clean your room! Rayleigh, why isn’t your laundry done, yet? Rayleigh, clean the kitchen! Rayleigh, do this! Rayleigh, do that! Rayleigh, how often have I told you? Rayleigh, I forbid you!” His scolding of himself seemed to go on forever when, suddenly, his little role-playing made Rayleigh explode with laughter, which caused his mother’s boobs to shake according to its rhythm.
“As much as I enjoy this,” Rayleigh thought to himself while wiping away a tear of joy, “I think I better leave. I don’t want to torture mom too much.” With that he closed his eyes and concentrated again. He again felt the same pull and the same acceleration as earlier. When he snapped back into his own body on his own bed, a sinister grin formed on his face. “This is going to be good!”
______________________________
Milo was walking through the school’s hallways alone. He was on his way back to class from his trip to the bathroom. Somehow he had not seen Rayleigh all day long. He would not even reply to his text messages.
Suddenly, he was pushed from behind. The surprise left him no time to brace himself for the impact as he hit the floor hard. His elbow was bruised and a little bit of blood ran down his nose. He groaned in pain as he turned on his back trying to get up. But then he discovered the reason for his fall: Jenna and Bianca were standing over him, towering, casting their tall shadows on him. Their legs looked like giant marble pillars. For Milo, their height difference now seemed insurmountable from all the way down there. But this perspective also allowed him to almost see up their skirts. Did he catch a glint of their underwear?
“What did I tell you, you little scum?” Jenna angrily spat at him. “This assignment was even worse than the last one,” she said in a threatening tone. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear. If you don’t wanna listen, you’re gonna have to feel … pain, that is!”
And with that, Jenna lifted her leg and slammed her foot down on Milo’s scrotum with full force. He winced in agony. But even through all his pain and humiliation, he somehow still felt a tingle of arousal building inbetween his legs. His member began to stiffen.
Jenna felt Milo’s hardness growing underneath her sneaker. “Oh my god! Is this turning you on?” Jenna laughed with disgust. “Ew, what a pervert!” Bianca chimed in. Jenna kept her foot on his genitalia, pressing further down to rub in the pain. “Yeah, you like that? Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?”
With anger, Jenna kept repeatedly stepping on his groin. As he groaned, the feelings inside Milo kept rising and rising, growing ever more intense. Then suddenly, a large stain formed on his pants, as the mixture of pleasure and pain caused him to ejaculate and a moan to escape his lips. When she realized what had happened, Jenna said, “Ew, now you’ve even ruined my shoes,” and began wiping them on his shirt.
Suddenly they were interrupted by the ringing of the bell. Quickly, as the crowds were pouring into the hallways, Jenna pulled Milo to his feet. Then, to make sure that everyone could hear her, Jenna said loudly, “I think you’re really nice, Milo, and an awesome person. Thank you for confessing your feelings for me, but unfortunately, I can’t reciprocate them. You see, I already have a boyfriend. But I hope we can still be friends.”
Then Jenna smiled at him and gave him a big hug in front of everybody. To everyone else this looked like one of her sweet acts of kindness. But, what no one but Milo could hear, was what she whispered in his ear. “Don’t think you’re done here. This is far from over.”
As Jenna released Milo from her hug, the huge stain on his pants became visible to everyone around them. The students in the crowd started giggling and laughing, one after the other. Some of them even pointed their fingers at him. “Did he wet himself?” someone shouted. “What a loser!” “Guys, don’t be mean to him!” Jenna said to the crowd, pretending to defend him. “This can happen to anyone. It’s a little accident, nothing to be ashamed of!” Her boyfriend, who had wittnesed everything, walked up to them and said, “Jenna, you’re way too nice to him. Don’t go near that loser or his dorkiness will rub off on you.” “I’m sorry, Milo. I have to go. See you next time,” Jenna said as her boyfriend pulled her away, with Bianca following suit.
Milo could not hold it in any longer. Tears of hurt and humiliation started to stream down his face uncontrollably. He was ashamed of himself, ashamed for never standing up to his bullies, but most of all, ashamed for getting aroused by his humiliation. Milo started to run away, trying to escape everyone’s looks. He just wanted to hide forever, somewhere where no one could find him, so that he would never have to show his face in public again.
On his way out of the school he ran past Rayleigh. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh tried to greet him, but Milo didn’t seem to hear him and just kept running. “What’s going on?” Rayleigh called after him.
______________________________
Milo was lying on his bed, crying. Today had been just too much. He thought about running away and leaving everything behind when someone knocked on his door. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh said, “it’s me, open up!” “What do you want?” “I heard about what happened and I wanna see if you’re okay. Come on, let me in!”
Milo slowly got up and unlocked his door. He wiped away his tears and said, “Man, where were you this morning, I could have used some help!” “I’m sorry,” Rayleigh said, “but I couldn’t help it. Something important came up.” “Yeah? How important could it be?” “Very important! Actually, very important to you, too. And it’s just the thing to help you—us—out of our current situation. I know a way how we can get revenge on those two bitches.” “Yeah? How?” “I know it sounds crazy and you won’t believe me, but … I’ve just found out that I got mind control powers.”
“Oh shut up!” Milo said not believing a single word. “You know, if you didn’t wanna help you didn’t have to come over. But making fun of me is just mean!” he said. “No, I swear! It’s actually real!” Rayleigh tried to counter. “Here, let me show you.”
Suddenly, Milo stuck his hands to his sides and started flapping his arms like a bird. Then he started strutting around the room, cocking his head back and forth with every step. Next, his torso jerked forward and he started bumping his nose into the ground. As a final flourish he even started clucking like chicken. “Ahahaha! Man, you look so ridiculous. If you could see yourself!” Rayleigh said with laughter. After about a minute of that, Rayleigh released his grip over his friend.
Finally operating under his own free will again, Milo said with some fear in his voice, “Ok, ok. I guess you weren’t lying after all. This power is incredible, … but also frightening. What else can you do?” A mischievous grin spread across Rayleigh’s face. “I can do this.” And all of a sudden, Milo felt himself being catapulted out of his body and rapidly flinging off into nowhere.
When he opened his eyes again, Milo found himself inside his sister’s room. She was two years older than him and a college student. Currently she was staying over during her semester break. Milo wondered what had happened and how he got here. But his thoughts were interrupted by his sister saying, “What the hell? Why can’t I move” He could not seem to locate where his sister’s voice came from. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere, all at once. On top of that, he noticed that he was unable to move, as well. Panic started to set in.
Then, without his command, his head started turning and looked around his sister’s room until his eyes abruptly stopped as they had fixated on her mirror. Again, without him doing anything, his body just got up all on its own and started walking directly across the room. With every step he felt something heavy bouncing on his chest.
When he finally arrived in front of the mirror he almost fainted from what he discovered: instead of his own reflection he saw his sister’s. Even worse, he realized, he was trapped inside her body!
“What is going on?” he heard his sister’s voice say in fear. But the strangest thing was, even though she said that, her lips had not moved at all. Instead, now her mouth said, “Oh, wow! Look at you!”. And with that his eyes started scanning his sister’s body from head to toe multiple times until they finally stopped and rested on her chest.
Then his head automatically swiveled down. One of his hands was pulling his shirt forward and he was forced took a peek at his sister’s generous cleavage. Then his hands reached up and gently squeezed the ample mounds protruding from his chest. Looking up again he had to stand there and, against his will, watch his sister grope her own breasts while she had a lecherous expression plastered across her face. Then, without a warning, she flung off her shirt to reveal her perky breasts.
“Eeeeehh! Stop it, stop it, stop it!” Milo’s sister cried inside his head. “I guess this is enough of a show for today,” his sister’s body said while giving her own butt a little squeeze. “See you soon!” she added with a wink of an eye. And with that, Milo felt the same pull and acceleration as before.
Back in his own body, Milo was breathing heavily. When he started to catch his breath, he looked over to Rayleigh who asked him with a smile on his face, “So? What do you think?” “What the fuck!” Milo yelled as he punched Rayleigh “Hey, calm down, calm down,” Rayleigh said, “I was just playing around.” “This wasn’t fun! I could hear her voice! She didn’t like even one second of it, and neither did I. How am I gonna explain this to her?” Milo freaked out. “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh tried to pacify him, “I made sure to make her forget everything that happened. She won’t remember a thing.”
Rayleigh went on to explain every little detail of how he discovered his powers, what he was able to do, and the plan he had worked out to get back at Jenna and Bianca using his mind control powers. As it turned out, this was the reason why he had been missing from school this morning. “Trust me, this is going to be awesome!” Rayleigh finished. “I don’t know,” Milo said reluctantly, “I’m not so sure.”
______________________________
“And when I thought that wimp couldn’t get any more pathetic, he actually went ahead and creamed his pants! Hahaha, what a disgusting loser!” Bianca laughed hard. She and Jenna gloated at their victim’s humiliation as they were having a sleepover at Jenna’s place. They were already wearing their pajamas as they were about to go to bed. “I know,” Jenna added. “But I think I’m gonna throw away my shoes. I don’t want this pervert’s gunk anywhere near me. Too bad, I actually really liked those shoes. Welp, I’ll just gonna have to make daddy buy me a new pair. But not before I make that puny nerd pay!”
As their laughter at the misery of others slowly started to die down, Jenna noticed something bizarre. Bianca’s smile, which just a moment ago had been full of glee, was now turning sinister. “Why are you making that face?” she wanted to ask, but somehow those words never left her lips. “Wait! Why can’t I say anything? And why is Bianca smiling? Helloooo? Bianca, help!” Jenna tried to communicate to her friend, but it was in vain.
“Aaaand, we’re in!” Bianca said. “I’m still not so sure about this,” Jenna heard her own voice say. “Relax,” Bianca retorted, “just try to enjoy this. You’ll see. Before you’ll notice, you’ll come to like it. Trust me.” Then, Bianca started patting down her own breasts and took a peek inside her shirt. “Oooh, look what we have here. What a shame. Unfortunately they’re not as big as the ones I had before. And they are certainly not as big as your current ones!” Bianca said while pointing with her eyes at Jenna’s chest.
Jenna watched her head look down in response. Her enormous mounds took up almost her entire field of view. Her petite hands reached up to cup and weigh them. “They’re heavy!” her voice said. Her fingers then tried to clench into fists, but they were hindered by the soft tissue that was now compressed almost painfully. A small moan escaped her mouth. “They’re sensitive, too!” “Whoever or whatever is doing this to me, stop it immediately or you’re gonna regret this! You’re making me look like pervert,” Jenna tried to threaten the intruder inside her own head. “Bianca! Do something! Help me!”
Meanwhile in Bianca’s head, the situation did not look any better. “Jenna, stop squeezing your boobs and help me out. My body is acting weird,” Bianca’s inner voice said as she was forced to perv on her friend groping herself. “Why aren’t you answering me! Helloooo? Can you hear me?” “Sorry, Bianca, but Jenna won’t hear you”, Bianca heard her own mouth say. “You see, you’re not in control anymore. Not of others, and certainly not of yourself.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “This is a sweet little thing called ‘revenge.’ Revenge for all the evil things you’ve done!” Bianca heard herself say. “I never did anything!” “Are you sure? ’cause there are two boys in your class who would beg to differ” “What? You mean those losers? Whatever we did, they deserved it!” “We didn’t deserve nothing! But you deserve everything that’s coming to you. You controlled our lives for the last few years, and now we’re going to control your bodies, until you’ll be begging for mercy.”
“So we’re being controlled? Then who is inside my body!” Jenna asked. “T-T-This is Milo,” he said, making her voice sound uncharacteristically timid. “Aaaww, hello no! My body is being controlled by this disgusting freak? Things just can’t get any worse! Now, listen here you little bitch, you get out of my body this instant or you’ll wish I was back to crushing your junk!” “Ray,” Milo said in Jenna’s voice, “I think she’s relly pissed now. Maybe we should reconsider this.” “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh said using Bianca’s body, “we’re in full control. Those are just empty threats.”
“Anyway,” he continued, “let’s gather a little–what do you girls call it in your profession?—ah yes: blackmail! I’m sure, soon you two little birds will be singing a different tune, as soon as you realize that your reputation is at stake.”
In the meantime Milo tried to get acquainted with navigating his new body. When he tried to stand up, he at first had trouble sorting out his balance, since he did not have enough time yet to get used to his new center of gravity. He almost fell over, but was able to catch to himself in time by placing his hands on the ground. If someone had walked in on them in this moment, they would have thought that Jenna was trying to immitate some four-legged animal. Both her hands and feet were firmly planted on the ground and with her legs entirely straight, her butt proudly pointed towards the ceiling.
“Wow. Her body is really flexible.” Milo said with amazement. “Look, I can touch my toes!” “That’s because she’s a gymnast,” Rayleigh reminded him. “Oh, right. I almost forgot. Mmmmhhh … I wonder if can …” With that, Milo stood back upright and then slowly started bending over backwards. “Haha, look at me. I’m like some girl from a horror movie,” he said laughing in Jenna’s voice while contorting her body into all sorts of strange shapes.
Next, he wanted to try doing splits. For that he stood back up again and then slowly slid his legs apart, one forward, one backward. As his step increased and increased, his pelvis automatically inched closer and closer to the ground. Finally, he plopped down on the floor with the full lengths of Jenna’s legs touching the ground. “Amazing, this doesn’t even hurt. Not one bit!”
“So, ‘Jenna’,” Rayleigh interrupted his antics with a wink, “why don’t you show us what else you can do?” “Ok, I guess, …” Rayleigh then got out Bianca’s phone and started recording, while Milo got up and started fumbling with the buttons on Jenna’s pajamas. “Uh, sorry …, this might take a while,” Milo said blushing with nervousness. With the way the red was highlighted by her pale skin and how her blue eyes flitted around nervously, Milo made Jenna almost look like an innocent school girl right before her first recital.
“Finally!” Milo whispered as he managed to open the last button. The opening of Jenna’s now-unbuttoned shirt provided a small window revealing both the creamy skin of her taut belly and how her big, teenage breasts gently touched each other even without a bra.
“Wait, what do you plan on doing? You don’t … No! Don’t! Pleeease, stop it! Anything but that!” Jenna cried in her own head, but Milo just ignored her. Then he took a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do. Milo started awkwardly moving Jenna’s hips to an imaginary beat while slowly sliding her shirt off her dainty shoulders, down the smooth skin of her arms, and finally letting it drop to the ground.
There they were: the biggest—and first—pair of boobs the two boys had ever seen in real life. Jenna’s boobs. They were marvellous, full and perky. They looked like ripe fruit garnished by two rosy nipples. The rough movements of Jenna’s hips made them bounce up and down, hypnotizing anyone who dared to gaze upon them.
At the same time, Milo made all sorts of awkward expressions with Jenna’s face, trying desperately to make her look sexy. He even ruffled up Jenna’s hair to make her look more raunchy, but instead it looked like a mess and only added to his overall inept performance. “L-look at me, I’m J-jenna,” he said unconvincingly, “I might act all innocent around everyone else, but … um … in truth I’m a total slut.” “Nooooo! Stop it!” Jenna pleaded in desperation. “You make me look like such a loser!”
“Haha, what are you doing?” Rayleigh laughed. “You look like a total dork. Loosen up. You’re way too stiff! Here, you hold the camera. I’ll show you how it’s done!” Rayleigh said. He got up, handed Milo the phone, and then took his place.
“Please, you don’t have to do this! I’ve learned my lesson. We’ll leave you alone from now on, I promise!” Bianca pleaded meekly. “Ha, fat chance!” Rayleigh said internally. “You had plenty of chance to stop over the years, but you just continued on. Now it’s payback time, baby.” His confidence all fired up, he started dancing with much more bravado than Milo had shown before him.
Next, he flung off Bianca’s shirt in one swift motion, presenting her rather modest chest. “Well,” he said mockingly, “I think we all know that ‘my’ strengths have always laid elsewhere, don’t we?” With that he faced away from the camera and started wiggling Bianca’s enormous butt, which made her pajama pants slowly slide down her hips, revealing inch by inch her big, dark buns.
As soon as Bianca’s pants hit the floor, Rayleigh started slapping her butt, sending ripples through her giant cheeks. “Look at ‘my’ ass!” he exclaimed. “Isn’t it amazing?” Then he bent Bianca’s body forward and started twerking as hard he could, providing quite the show for the camera. “Please, no. This is humiliating.” Bianca whimpered. “I’m not like that!”
“See ‘Jenna’? That’s how it’s done. You gotta be proud of what your mama gave you!” Rayleigh said in a mock imitation of Bianca. If she were still in control of her own body, then tears would now start rolling down her face. “Hi, I’m Bianca, the star of the soccer team. When these cheek’s ain’t busy scoring goals, they be clapping for the team.” At this point Rayleigh was reveling in the control he was exerting over his former bullies.
Then, as a final act of humiliation, he strode over to Milo. He took the phone off of him and held it up high, angling it in such a way that both girls were in full view. Next, he put his other hand on the back of Jenna’s head, and then lunged in, kissing his friend deeply.
At first, Milo was caught by surprise. But then, for a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the girl’s soft lips meshing with each other and Jenna’s breast pressing against Bianca’s.
______________________________
“No, no, no, noooo!” Jenna and Bianca cried in unison. “If anyone sees this, we’re done. Pleeeease don’t do this! We beg of you! We regret what we did. We’re deeply sorry. We won’t come near you ever again. We’re also gonna make up for all that we did to you, we swear.”
Their cries snapped Milo out of their sensual entanglement. He broke off the kiss and gently pushed Rayleigh away from himself. “Ray, I think this is enough. They seem to have learned their lesson. Let’s just stop and leave. We probably have enough material to keep them in line.” “But why?” Rayleigh protested. “We’re having so much fun. Come on!” “No, I mean it,” Milo said, asserting himself for the first time in his life. “I also told you that I didn’t wanna do it in the first place. Yeah, I want to get revenge, too, but not like this!”
“Fine,” Rayleigh pouted. “But I think you’ll be changing your mind real soon about this, Jenna,” “What do you mean, Bianca?” Milo said. “And stop calling me ‘Jenna’.” A grin started spreading across Bianca’s face. “Wait, why did I call you ‘Bianca’?” Milo asked. “Because that’s my name, silly,” Rayleigh replied. “I’m Bianca and you’re Jenna.” “No, I'm not Jenna,” Milo exlaimed, “I’m Jenna! Wait … Aargh, stop it!” His heart started beating faster and fear started to settle in. “Are you doing this to me, Bianca?”
Milo felt a jolt run through his stolen body. He suddenly could not move anymore. “Wait, Bianca! Stop it. Please don’t do this!” Milo said, trapped in someone else’s head. He felt Jenna’s lips move all by themselves. “Bianca, I haven’t been honest with you,” Jenna’s body said. “Ever since we’ve met, I’ve had a crush on you. I was ashamed of my feelings. You know, a girl liking a girl. I know, we live in more progressive times now. But still, what would people think? Also, I was afraid that you might hate me if I told you how I really felt. I’m still afraid. But, I can’t hide it any longer. Not anymore. Bianca, I love you!”
There was a moment of silece. “Please don’t hate me,” ‘Jenna’ pleaded quietly. “Aaaw, sweety,” Rayleigh said in Bianca’s voice, enjoying the act he made them put on. “Of course I don’t hate you. You’re my best friend in the whole world. But now we can be more than friends. The truth is, I also liked you from the beginning. I’ve always looked forward to our sleepovers, where it’s just the two of us, all alone. And I’ve always enjoyed the way you smell each time we hugged, and feeling your warm body press against mine. Also, I’ve always secretly peeked at you when we were changing before P.E. and then thought of you when I masturbated at home. I’m just so happy that the truth is out now. Thanks to you I don’t feel ashamed anymore to admit it: I love you, too, Jenna.”
By now, Jenna’s body was a mere puppet, dancing to the pull of her master’s will. It was completely empty, devoid of any free will. Her only purpose now was to act out her role in Rayleigh’s play. Rayleigh used his powers to force tears of happiness to stream down Jenna’s face, which was glowing with joy. Then the two ‘girls’ embraced each other. “Does that mean, I’m your girlfriend now?” ‘Jenna’ asked while trying to wipe away the tears. “Of course it does!” ‘Bianca’ said while gently poking Jenna’s nose with her finger. “Now let me show what real girlfriends do.” “No, Bianca, I don’t want this. Don’t make me do this. This isn’t right,” Milo tried to say, but no one could hear him.
Then Jenna’s and Bianca’s bodies started to slowly and tenderly kiss each other. At first their lips only grazed each other reluctantly, quivering with a little nervousness. But with every soft touch, they grew more and more confident. Soon they were not just kissing anymore, but ravaging each other like animals, their moans muffled by each other’s lips and their hands wildy roaming all over each other’s bodies and through their hair. Milo could not help but feel the arousal of Jenna’s body slowly spill over into his mind.
Rayleigh placed Bianca’s chocolaty hands on Jenna’s enormous, milk-colored breasts while Jenna’s delicate hands explored the vastness of Bianca’s mighty butt. Then they stopped their kissing to give themselves a chance to catch their breath. They intensly stared into each other’s eyes. ‘Bianca’ into Jenna’s baby blue eyes and ‘Jenna’ into Bianca’s dark hazel eyes. A cheeky grin started to spread across each of their faces.
Rayeleigh took Jenna’s hand and led her over to her bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Jenna’s body onto Bianca’s lap. He slowly glid his hands along Jenna’s waist, drinking in her contours. Now on eye-level with her chest, he was completely entranced by her breasts. “Shake ’em for me,” he whispered. Against her will, Jenna’s body started shaking her boobs, causing her hefty orbs to swing from side to side. At the same time, Rayleigh started inching Bianca’s face closer and closer towards Jenna’s chest until he was nestling inbetween her soft globes, surrounded on both sides with warm flesh. Then he lifted up his stolen hands, placed them on either side of her mounds, and began pressing and squeezing them, really rubbing in feeling of their softness and making Jenna moan with pleasure.
After a small pause Rayleigh motioned Jenna’s body to get off and gently, with his hand, guided her head down inbetween his legs. Without an explicit prompt, ‘Jenna’ started softly kissing Bianca’s waiting slit. Jenna’s upper lips brushed ever so lightly against Bianca’s lower lips, as if she was teasing her. Then she started to slowly trace the tip of her tongue up and down Bianca’s opening, making it quiver with pleasure. Rayleigh started moaning in Bianca’s sultry voice as arousal welled up inside his stolen body.
‘Jenna’ then entered Bianca with her tongue and started deeply kissing her nether regions and feasting on her sweet juices. The pleasure inside Bianca’s body started rising and rising until, finally, a wave of orgams swept over Bianca’s body. “Oh, gooood!” ‘Bianca’ groaned. ‘Her’ meaty thighs clamped down abruptly on Jenna’s head, trapping her as if she was caught in a vice. The shaking of ‘her’ legs made Jenna’s head vibrate.
Rayleigh started to slowly come down from his high, breaving heavily. Basking in its afterglow, he gently caressed Jenna’s head. “Wooow … That was amaaaaazing!” he exlaimed. “You’ve done well, ‘Jenna’. I think it’s only fair that I repay you. How about a little appetizer?” He then took one of Bianca’s feet and placed it right in front of her face, nudging her lips with her big toe. “I think you like that, don’t you? Yeah, I know you like that.” The tone of Bianca’s voice started to turn domineering.
“Ew, don’t make me do this. This is disgusting!” the real Jenna thought. Milo on the other hand seemed strangely aroused by this. What he didn’t realize was that Rayleigh had weakend his grip on him quite a while ago. He had subconciously been going along with Rayleigh’s act, dutifuly playing his part. Without any further force from Rayleigh he started licking Bianca’s feet, up and down their entire sole and sucking vigorously sucking on her toes.
“Goood,” Rayleigh cooed. “Now get up, slut!” With that Milo bolted upwards and stood erect like a soldier. Then Rayleigh got up off the bed and stood in front of Milo. He reached out with both of Bianca’s hands and squeezed Jenna’s breasts hard, as if he wanted to squeeze juice out of lemons. “Ow!” Milo winced in pain. Jenna’s nipples became stiff with arousal.
Milo was still in turmoil about the morality of all of this, but he could no longer deny that it was exciting him. Then—slap, slap, slap! Jenna’s breasts jiggled widly with each hit that Rayleigh brought down on them. The pain reverberated throughout Jenna’s boobs and fuelled Milo’s rising pleasure as Bianca’s hands left increasingly redder marks on them. Rayleigh then gently rolled Jenna’s nipples inbetween his fingers. And without warning, he suddenly twisted them with a tremendous amount of force, nearly drawing blood and eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure from Milo, as an orgasm washed over him that almost made Jenna’s knees buckle under the strain.
Rayleigh then drew a finger across Jenna’s wet slit, which made Milo shudder. He played with a string of Jenna’s juices inbetween his fingers and said, “I see someone’s been enjoying their punishment.” Milo did not dare to speak as his wildest fantasies were coming true right in this moment. All he could muster was a muffled, “mmmmhh,” while he nodded. Both Milo and Rayleigh increasingly enjoyed Rayleigh’s power trip, though for different reasons.
“Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?” Rayleigh said in a threatening tone. “I guess I’ll have to teach you!” With that, he forcefully threw Milo onto Jenna’s bed. He then took a deep breath before Bianca’s hands started raining down pain on Jenna’s ass. The intense spanking caused the heat inside of Milo to flare up again. “Yeees, harder! Harder!” Milo cried.
But before he was able to peak a second time, Rayleigh flipped over Jenna’s body onto her back. Then he grabbed the back of Jenna’s head and this time slammed it down into her own privates. He kept it there with brute force. Even though Jenna’s body was very flexible, this forced position still caused Milo considerable pain. Jenna’s breasts squished uncomfortably into her ribcage and thereby constricted her lungs. “Who told you you could talk back, you little slut?” ‘Bianca’ shouted. “Now, eat up or your mistress is gonna show you what real pain is!”
As commanded, Milo started licking Jenna’s slit, taking in her unfamiliar yet delicious taste. As his tongue explored the depths of his stolen hole, the pleasure in his body kept rising and rising. However, at the same time, his oxygen supply started to run low, as he could hardly breathe in this position. Knowing that he had only a limited amount of time, Milo drasticly increased his fervor in lapping up Jenna’s sweet juices, hoping to free himself before he passed out. In a race between hitting orgasm and suffocation, his stolen lips became slicker and slicker while his vision steadily darkenend.
But finally, in a last ditch effort, he managed to send himself over the edge and hit another orgasm before he could pass out in Jenna’s body. Rayleigh took the shaking of Jenna’s legs as a sign and pulled up her head, making Milo gasp for much needed air. “Goood girl,” Rayleigh commended ‘Jenna’ in a soothing voice while caressing her head. Milo panted heavily. “You we’re right,” he said with a deeply content smile spreading across his stolen face. “This is fun.”
“What the fuck is this supposed to be, you little shits?!” an angry female voice hissed. Milo’s and Rayleigh’s day was about to get worse as they got pushed hard against the metal doors of their lockers. The two 18 year old high school seniors had hoped that their final school year might see an uptick to their popularity, but the two scrawny nerds still had trouble getting along with anyone besides each other. They had an especially troubling “relationship” with two of their classmates: Jenna and Bianca.
They, in stark contrast to Milo and Rayleigh, were two of the most popular girls in the school. And of course, they were as beautiful as they were popular. The reason for their popularity, besides their superb looks, was that they were the star athletes of their high school, which not only gave them amazing physiques but also incredible strength. At least so it seemed to Milo and Rayleigh, as they stood no chance against them with their thin arms. And even if they would defend themselves, the jocks would just kick their asses in retaliation, making this a lose-lose situation for them. Although both of the girls were only a little taller than the boys, it still felt to Milo and Rayleigh as if they were towering over them. They had been using that fact for years to bully and abuse Milo and Rayleigh.
But this side of their personalities was only known to Milo and Rayleigh. Jenna and Bianca used their good looks to hide behind a facade. You see, they were not just intimidating. They were also intimidatingly beautiful. For everyone else they put on an act, pretending to be these sweet, innocent girls, who you could not help but be smitten by. But in reality they were conniving and cruel clout-chasers, always trying to be on top of everyone else, while simultaneously pretending to be humble.
Jenna was a tall caucasian girl with piercing blue eyes. Her fair complexion was contrasted by her long, dark brown hair. Her overall slender and well-trained physique was crowned with large, perky breasts. Despite her ample blessings, she was a formidable gymnast, which made her body incredibly flexible.
Next to her stood her best friend and partner in crime: Bianca. She was in every way Jenna’s complement. As an African-American she, of course, had dark skin, which made Jenna sometimes look almost ghostly pale by comparison. Unlike Jenna, who wore her hair straight, Bianca had curly black hair that she would usually tame by putting it in a ponytail, just as she was doing now. And even though Bianca was not as well-endowed as the top-heavy Jenna, she made up for it with a big butt and her strong thighs, which came in handy, as she was part of the school’s soccer team, where she scored goal after goal for her team, leading them to an easy victory almost every game.
While Jenna was more dominant and hands-on when it was time to bully their victims, Bianca was still no less intimidating in her supporting role. Just a look from her could send shivers down your spine.
“This is gonna tank my GPA! You better make up for this on the next assignment or else you gonna pay for this!” Jenna threatened. Milo and Rayleigh had been quite busy lately, which was the reason why they had not been able to properly do Jenna’s and Bianca’s homework. The girls had forced them to do their assignment for them since middle school. The two boys were left standing there in fear, as the two beauties walked off and into the arms of their jock boyfriends. Despite their height, both girls had to stand on their toes to reach their boyfriends’ lips.
“Are these twerps bothering you?” one of the jocks asked pointing to Milo and Rayleigh. “No, not at all. They’re just helping us out with our homework. Be nice to them, pleeease?” Jenna said as she smiled at him and gave him another peck on the lips. Towards their boyfriends they acted all sweet, but as soon as they turned their heads, Jenna and Bianca stared daggers at Milo and Rayleigh. Then they pulled their boyfriends away and left.
“Fuck this!” Milo said while kicking his locker in frustration. “Aren’t we supposed to be stronger than them? Aren’t we supposed to be men? I mean, look at us. For how long is that supposed to go on?”
“I know dude!” Rayleigh agreed. “If only we could make them pay for all the things they’ve done to us. I for sure would love to rub it in their phony faces while they can only stand there and do nothing about it.”
Their curses were interrupted by the bell ringing. “Anyway,” Rayleigh said, “let’s go to class. We don’t wanna be late. It’s enough that Jenna and Bianca are kicking our asses. There is no need for the teacher to join in.”
______________________________
After another long and tiring day at school, Rayleigh threw his backpack onto his bed in frustration, when he heard his mother shout, “Rayleigh!” “What?!” Rayleigh shouted back. “Come down here at once!” He defiantly dragged his feet down the stairs as he knew he would get an ear full from his mother, which he was in no mood for, since he had already been put down by two women just this morning.
“How often have I told you to put your dirty dishes in the dish washer?” his mother scolded him. “Yes, mooom …”, he sighed in frustration. “I don’t ask you to do much around the house. You should be able to do at least this much work.” In his mind Rayleigh snapped back, “If it’s so easy, why don’t you just shut up and put away the dirty dishes yourself?” Suddenly his mother, as if a jolt shot through her body, jerked into a perfectly upright position and then started wordlessly putting the dirty dishes into the dish washer.
Rayleigh just watched her silently, not understanding what was happening. When she was done he mumbled, “thanks, I guess …,” and quickly walked away, as he didn’t want to look a gift horse in the mouth. His mother was too confused about what had just happend that she let her son take off without another word.
Rayleigh turned around a corner and then stopped. His heart was beating wildly in his chest. “What the hell just happened?” Rayleigh thought. “Could it be …? There is no way … But it couldn’t be just a coincidence! I’ve got to make sure this wasn’t a fluke.” He peeked around the corner and back into the kitchen. His mother was still there, cleaning up some stuff with her back turned towards him. “Stop what you’re doing and stand on one leg,” he commanded in his mind. Immediately his mother stopped what she was doing and started balancing on one leg. “What am I doing?” was all she could mutter in confusion. “Show four fingers behind your back. No two!” His mother quickly shot her arm behind her back and raised four of her fingers, then immediately put down two of them. “Why am I doing this?” his mother wondered aloud.
“No shot, is this for real? I wonder how far I can take this.” Rayleigh thought almost audibly. Then he gave his mother another command. “Mom, turn around and stand still. When I walk back into the kitchen you will neither see nor hear me. I will be totally invisible to you.” His mother turned around as commanded and stood stiff like a statue. Rayleigh took this as his sign to walk back into the kitchen. He stood in front of her and waved his hand an inch from her face, but she did not react at all. In fact, she didn’t even blink. “Wow, this is so cool,” he said with amazement.
Then a strange idea popped into his mind. “Mom, I want your mind to be completely blank, like if you were hypnotized.” With that his mother’s posture became less rigid and the expression on her face became vacant. “Now, when I snap my fingers I want you to become as aroused as you’ve never have been before in you life.” Rayleigh paused for a moment, just to build some anticipation and tension for himself, and then—snap!
From one moment to the next his mother turned from a blank canvas into a depraved animal. Her face contorted with pleasure and her nipples stiffened, visibly poking through the fabric of her shirt. Then she started moaning deeply and pressed her thighs together. “Oh my god! Oooohhh!” she roared.
While he watched his mother being ravaged by ecstasy, glee started spreading on Rayleigh’s face as he felt a feeling of power flooding his body and mind. “Stop!” he exlaimed—and so she did. “When I leave the kitchen you will be back to your normal self and forget everything that happened since you called me downstairs.” He walked out and stopped right around the corner, just as before, so he could watch what was about to unfold next.
“What happened? Where did the dirty dishes go?” Rayleigh’s mother said startled with confusion. To her it felt as if she had experienced a jump cut in real life. One second she was about to call her son down to put away the dishes, the next they seemed to have vanished. On top of that her legs felt wobly. She put a hand to her forhead and feelt some of the residual heat from her indecent acts just moments prior. “I think I don’t feel so good. Maybe I need to lie down.”
As she moved to leave the kitchen, Rayleigh quietly fled up the stairs and back into his bedroom before his mother could discover him, and maybe suspect something. Inside his room he pressed one ear against the door to listen for his mother’s footsteps. After she had safely passed by his room, he quietly cracked open the door a tiny bit and peeked outside. He just barely caught his mother entering his parent’s bedroom and closing the door behind her.
“Wow! This is amazing! I have mind control powers!” Rayleigh could not help but say aloud. “All the things that I’ll be able to do now! Wait, what can I do? Maybe I should try this out some more. I need to figure out what I can and what I can’t do. I guess I need to draw up some kind of plan with stuff that I wanna try out. But who to test this on?” He thought for a few seconds and then snapped his fingers. “Damn! Too bad no one else is around, who I could use as a guinea pig. And I don’t wanna wait around ’til tomorrow. This stuff is too good to pass on. I guess mom will have to do.”
Rayleigh was giddy with excitement. He could not hold back and wanted to go all out immediately. He wondered if was able to have ultimate control over someone else: to project his mind onto them. For that he laid down on his bed, closed his eyes, and concentrated really hard. He imagined his mind streaming towards his mother in her bedroom. Then he felt a pull and his entire being seemed to shoot forward at great speed. This feeling stopped as quickly as it began, as he seemed to halt abruptly.
When Rayleigh opened his eyes, he at first felt a little disoriented. After blinking a few times his vision came back in focus and he could see two big lumps protruding in front of him. He cautiously prodded one with his fingers, which confirmed to him that they were real. He gave both of them an appreciative squeeze.
“Oh my! What is going on?” he could hear his mother’s voice say in his head. This surprised him and snapped him back into reality. As he looked up and around he saw that he was in his parent’s bedroom, sitting on their bed. But besides him there was no one there.
Rayeleigh looked down again to take a closer look at his stolen body. His hands now looked more feminine but also older and a bit wrinkly. He roamed them all over his new proportions. Every inch of it screamed that he was not a scrawny nerd boy anymore, but a full-bodied woman. “Stop it, me! What are you doing?” his mother’s voice pleaded as she seemed unable to control her own hands. But her son ignored her. He enjoyed this feeling of power way too much.
After satisfying his immediate curiosity, he got up and walked towards his mother’s full-length mirror. With every step he could feel the jiggling of the new weight on his chest and around his hips. When he reached the mirror and finally got a full view of himself, his jaw dropped in astonishment. Instead of seeing himself he saw his mother with her mouth wide open and an expression of shock on her face.
“I can’t believe this worked! This is so rad!” Rayleigh whispered in his mother’s voice. He rubbed his stolen hands all over his mother’s face, as if to make sure that he was not wearing a mask that was to come off any second. Then he twisted her body to inspect her plump rear in the mirror. This contorted pose in a weird way made his mother look like a girl posing for her Instagram feed. “Dammit! What is happening? Why can’t I control my own body!” his mother’s voice cried in desperation.
Rayleigh then resumed a more upright posture and started lightly brushing down his mother’s body, as if to remove some creases in her outfit and make her look more prim and proper. Then, without a warning, he launched into a tirade. Anger and scorn now clouded his mother’s otherwise soft features. He pointed her index finger in the air and wagged it wildly.
“Rayleigh, didn’t I tell you to clean your room! Rayleigh, why isn’t your laundry done, yet? Rayleigh, clean the kitchen! Rayleigh, do this! Rayleigh, do that! Rayleigh, how often have I told you? Rayleigh, I forbid you!” His scolding of himself seemed to go on forever when, suddenly, his little role-playing made Rayleigh explode with laughter, which caused his mother’s boobs to shake according to its rhythm.
“As much as I enjoy this,” Rayleigh thought to himself while wiping away a tear of joy, “I think I better leave. I don’t want to torture mom too much.” With that he closed his eyes and concentrated again. He again felt the same pull and the same acceleration as earlier. When he snapped back into his own body on his own bed, a sinister grin formed on his face. “This is going to be good!”
______________________________
Milo was walking through the school’s hallways alone. He was on his way back to class from his trip to the bathroom. Somehow he had not seen Rayleigh all day long. He would not even reply to his text messages.
Suddenly, he was pushed from behind. The surprise left him no time to brace himself for the impact as he hit the floor hard. His elbow was bruised and a little bit of blood ran down his nose. He groaned in pain as he turned on his back trying to get up. But then he discovered the reason for his fall: Jenna and Bianca were standing over him, towering, casting their tall shadows on him. Their legs looked like giant marble pillars. For Milo, their height difference now seemed insurmountable from all the way down there. But this perspective also allowed him to almost see up their skirts. Did he catch a glint of their underwear?
“What did I tell you, you little scum?” Jenna angrily spat at him. “This assignment was even worse than the last one,” she said in a threatening tone. “I thought I made myself perfectly clear. If you don’t wanna listen, you’re gonna have to feel … pain, that is!”
And with that, Jenna lifted her leg and slammed her foot down on Milo’s scrotum with full force. He winced in agony. But even through all his pain and humiliation, he somehow still felt a tingle of arousal building inbetween his legs. His member began to stiffen.
Jenna felt Milo’s hardness growing underneath her sneaker. “Oh my god! Is this turning you on?” Jenna laughed with disgust. “Ew, what a pervert!” Bianca chimed in. Jenna kept her foot on his genitalia, pressing further down to rub in the pain. “Yeah, you like that? Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?”
With anger, Jenna kept repeatedly stepping on his groin. As he groaned, the feelings inside Milo kept rising and rising, growing ever more intense. Then suddenly, a large stain formed on his pants, as the mixture of pleasure and pain caused him to ejaculate and a moan to escape his lips. When she realized what had happened, Jenna said, “Ew, now you’ve even ruined my shoes,” and began wiping them on his shirt.
Suddenly they were interrupted by the ringing of the bell. Quickly, as the crowds were pouring into the hallways, Jenna pulled Milo to his feet. Then, to make sure that everyone could hear her, Jenna said loudly, “I think you’re really nice, Milo, and an awesome person. Thank you for confessing your feelings for me, but unfortunately, I can’t reciprocate them. You see, I already have a boyfriend. But I hope we can still be friends.”
Then Jenna smiled at him and gave him a big hug in front of everybody. To everyone else this looked like one of her sweet acts of kindness. But, what no one but Milo could hear, was what she whispered in his ear. “Don’t think you’re done here. This is far from over.”
As Jenna released Milo from her hug, the huge stain on his pants became visible to everyone around them. The students in the crowd started giggling and laughing, one after the other. Some of them even pointed their fingers at him. “Did he wet himself?” someone shouted. “What a loser!” “Guys, don’t be mean to him!” Jenna said to the crowd, pretending to defend him. “This can happen to anyone. It’s a little accident, nothing to be ashamed of!” Her boyfriend, who had wittnesed everything, walked up to them and said, “Jenna, you’re way too nice to him. Don’t go near that loser or his dorkiness will rub off on you.” “I’m sorry, Milo. I have to go. See you next time,” Jenna said as her boyfriend pulled her away, with Bianca following suit.
Milo could not hold it in any longer. Tears of hurt and humiliation started to stream down his face uncontrollably. He was ashamed of himself, ashamed for never standing up to his bullies, but most of all, ashamed for getting aroused by his humiliation. Milo started to run away, trying to escape everyone’s looks. He just wanted to hide forever, somewhere where no one could find him, so that he would never have to show his face in public again.
On his way out of the school he ran past Rayleigh. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh tried to greet him, but Milo didn’t seem to hear him and just kept running. “What’s going on?” Rayleigh called after him.
______________________________
Milo was lying on his bed, crying. Today had been just too much. He thought about running away and leaving everything behind when someone knocked on his door. “Hey Milo,” Rayleigh said, “it’s me, open up!” “What do you want?” “I heard about what happened and I wanna see if you’re okay. Come on, let me in!”
Milo slowly got up and unlocked his door. He wiped away his tears and said, “Man, where were you this morning, I could have used some help!” “I’m sorry,” Rayleigh said, “but I couldn’t help it. Something important came up.” “Yeah? How important could it be?” “Very important! Actually, very important to you, too. And it’s just the thing to help you—us—out of our current situation. I know a way how we can get revenge on those two bitches.” “Yeah? How?” “I know it sounds crazy and you won’t believe me, but … I’ve just found out that I got mind control powers.”
“Oh shut up!” Milo said not believing a single word. “You know, if you didn’t wanna help you didn’t have to come over. But making fun of me is just mean!” he said. “No, I swear! It’s actually real!” Rayleigh tried to counter. “Here, let me show you.”
Suddenly, Milo stuck his hands to his sides and started flapping his arms like a bird. Then he started strutting around the room, cocking his head back and forth with every step. Next, his torso jerked forward and he started bumping his nose into the ground. As a final flourish he even started clucking like chicken. “Ahahaha! Man, you look so ridiculous. If you could see yourself!” Rayleigh said with laughter. After about a minute of that, Rayleigh released his grip over his friend.
Finally operating under his own free will again, Milo said with some fear in his voice, “Ok, ok. I guess you weren’t lying after all. This power is incredible, … but also frightening. What else can you do?” A mischievous grin spread across Rayleigh’s face. “I can do this.” And all of a sudden, Milo felt himself being catapulted out of his body and rapidly flinging off into nowhere.
When he opened his eyes again, Milo found himself inside his sister’s room. She was two years older than him and a college student. Currently she was staying over during her semester break. Milo wondered what had happened and how he got here. But his thoughts were interrupted by his sister saying, “What the hell? Why can’t I move” He could not seem to locate where his sister’s voice came from. It seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere, all at once. On top of that, he noticed that he was unable to move, as well. Panic started to set in.
Then, without his command, his head started turning and looked around his sister’s room until his eyes abruptly stopped as they had fixated on her mirror. Again, without him doing anything, his body just got up all on its own and started walking directly across the room. With every step he felt something heavy bouncing on his chest.
When he finally arrived in front of the mirror he almost fainted from what he discovered: instead of his own reflection he saw his sister’s. Even worse, he realized, he was trapped inside her body!
“What is going on?” he heard his sister’s voice say in fear. But the strangest thing was, even though she said that, her lips had not moved at all. Instead, now her mouth said, “Oh, wow! Look at you!”. And with that his eyes started scanning his sister’s body from head to toe multiple times until they finally stopped and rested on her chest.
Then his head automatically swiveled down. One of his hands was pulling his shirt forward and he was forced took a peek at his sister’s generous cleavage. Then his hands reached up and gently squeezed the ample mounds protruding from his chest. Looking up again he had to stand there and, against his will, watch his sister grope her own breasts while she had a lecherous expression plastered across her face. Then, without a warning, she flung off her shirt to reveal her perky breasts.
“Eeeeehh! Stop it, stop it, stop it!” Milo’s sister cried inside his head. “I guess this is enough of a show for today,” his sister’s body said while giving her own butt a little squeeze. “See you soon!” she added with a wink of an eye. And with that, Milo felt the same pull and acceleration as before.
Back in his own body, Milo was breathing heavily. When he started to catch his breath, he looked over to Rayleigh who asked him with a smile on his face, “So? What do you think?” “What the fuck!” Milo yelled as he punched Rayleigh “Hey, calm down, calm down,” Rayleigh said, “I was just playing around.” “This wasn’t fun! I could hear her voice! She didn’t like even one second of it, and neither did I. How am I gonna explain this to her?” Milo freaked out. “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh tried to pacify him, “I made sure to make her forget everything that happened. She won’t remember a thing.”
Rayleigh went on to explain every little detail of how he discovered his powers, what he was able to do, and the plan he had worked out to get back at Jenna and Bianca using his mind control powers. As it turned out, this was the reason why he had been missing from school this morning. “Trust me, this is going to be awesome!” Rayleigh finished. “I don’t know,” Milo said reluctantly, “I’m not so sure.”
______________________________
“And when I thought that wimp couldn’t get any more pathetic, he actually went ahead and creamed his pants! Hahaha, what a disgusting loser!” Bianca laughed hard. She and Jenna gloated at their victim’s humiliation as they were having a sleepover at Jenna’s place. They were already wearing their pajamas as they were about to go to bed. “I know,” Jenna added. “But I think I’m gonna throw away my shoes. I don’t want this pervert’s gunk anywhere near me. Too bad, I actually really liked those shoes. Welp, I’ll just gonna have to make daddy buy me a new pair. But not before I make that puny nerd pay!”
As their laughter at the misery of others slowly started to die down, Jenna noticed something bizarre. Bianca’s smile, which just a moment ago had been full of glee, was now turning sinister. “Why are you making that face?” she wanted to ask, but somehow those words never left her lips. “Wait! Why can’t I say anything? And why is Bianca smiling? Helloooo? Bianca, help!” Jenna tried to communicate to her friend, but it was in vain.
“Aaaand, we’re in!” Bianca said. “I’m still not so sure about this,” Jenna heard her own voice say. “Relax,” Bianca retorted, “just try to enjoy this. You’ll see. Before you’ll notice, you’ll come to like it. Trust me.” Then, Bianca started patting down her own breasts and took a peek inside her shirt. “Oooh, look what we have here. What a shame. Unfortunately they’re not as big as the ones I had before. And they are certainly not as big as your current ones!” Bianca said while pointing with her eyes at Jenna’s chest.
Jenna watched her head look down in response. Her enormous mounds took up almost her entire field of view. Her petite hands reached up to cup and weigh them. “They’re heavy!” her voice said. Her fingers then tried to clench into fists, but they were hindered by the soft tissue that was now compressed almost painfully. A small moan escaped her mouth. “They’re sensitive, too!” “Whoever or whatever is doing this to me, stop it immediately or you’re gonna regret this! You’re making me look like pervert,” Jenna tried to threaten the intruder inside her own head. “Bianca! Do something! Help me!”
Meanwhile in Bianca’s head, the situation did not look any better. “Jenna, stop squeezing your boobs and help me out. My body is acting weird,” Bianca’s inner voice said as she was forced to perv on her friend groping herself. “Why aren’t you answering me! Helloooo? Can you hear me?” “Sorry, Bianca, but Jenna won’t hear you”, Bianca heard her own mouth say. “You see, you’re not in control anymore. Not of others, and certainly not of yourself.” “What the hell are you talking about?” “This is a sweet little thing called ‘revenge.’ Revenge for all the evil things you’ve done!” Bianca heard herself say. “I never did anything!” “Are you sure? ’cause there are two boys in your class who would beg to differ” “What? You mean those losers? Whatever we did, they deserved it!” “We didn’t deserve nothing! But you deserve everything that’s coming to you. You controlled our lives for the last few years, and now we’re going to control your bodies, until you’ll be begging for mercy.”
“So we’re being controlled? Then who is inside my body!” Jenna asked. “T-T-This is Milo,” he said, making her voice sound uncharacteristically timid. “Aaaww, hello no! My body is being controlled by this disgusting freak? Things just can’t get any worse! Now, listen here you little bitch, you get out of my body this instant or you’ll wish I was back to crushing your junk!” “Ray,” Milo said in Jenna’s voice, “I think she’s relly pissed now. Maybe we should reconsider this.” “Don’t worry,” Rayleigh said using Bianca’s body, “we’re in full control. Those are just empty threats.”
“Anyway,” he continued, “let’s gather a little–what do you girls call it in your profession?—ah yes: blackmail! I’m sure, soon you two little birds will be singing a different tune, as soon as you realize that your reputation is at stake.”
In the meantime Milo tried to get acquainted with navigating his new body. When he tried to stand up, he at first had trouble sorting out his balance, since he did not have enough time yet to get used to his new center of gravity. He almost fell over, but was able to catch to himself in time by placing his hands on the ground. If someone had walked in on them in this moment, they would have thought that Jenna was trying to immitate some four-legged animal. Both her hands and feet were firmly planted on the ground and with her legs entirely straight, her butt proudly pointed towards the ceiling.
“Wow. Her body is really flexible.” Milo said with amazement. “Look, I can touch my toes!” “That’s because she’s a gymnast,” Rayleigh reminded him. “Oh, right. I almost forgot. Mmmmhhh … I wonder if can …” With that, Milo stood back upright and then slowly started bending over backwards. “Haha, look at me. I’m like some girl from a horror movie,” he said laughing in Jenna’s voice while contorting her body into all sorts of strange shapes.
Next, he wanted to try doing splits. For that he stood back up again and then slowly slid his legs apart, one forward, one backward. As his step increased and increased, his pelvis automatically inched closer and closer to the ground. Finally, he plopped down on the floor with the full lengths of Jenna’s legs touching the ground. “Amazing, this doesn’t even hurt. Not one bit!”
“So, ‘Jenna’,” Rayleigh interrupted his antics with a wink, “why don’t you show us what else you can do?” “Ok, I guess, …” Rayleigh then got out Bianca’s phone and started recording, while Milo got up and started fumbling with the buttons on Jenna’s pajamas. “Uh, sorry …, this might take a while,” Milo said blushing with nervousness. With the way the red was highlighted by her pale skin and how her blue eyes flitted around nervously, Milo made Jenna almost look like an innocent school girl right before her first recital.
“Finally!” Milo whispered as he managed to open the last button. The opening of Jenna’s now-unbuttoned shirt provided a small window revealing both the creamy skin of her taut belly and how her big, teenage breasts gently touched each other even without a bra.
“Wait, what do you plan on doing? You don’t … No! Don’t! Pleeease, stop it! Anything but that!” Jenna cried in her own head, but Milo just ignored her. Then he took a deep breath to prepare himself for what he was about to do. Milo started awkwardly moving Jenna’s hips to an imaginary beat while slowly sliding her shirt off her dainty shoulders, down the smooth skin of her arms, and finally letting it drop to the ground.
There they were: the biggest—and first—pair of boobs the two boys had ever seen in real life. Jenna’s boobs. They were marvellous, full and perky. They looked like ripe fruit garnished by two rosy nipples. The rough movements of Jenna’s hips made them bounce up and down, hypnotizing anyone who dared to gaze upon them.
At the same time, Milo made all sorts of awkward expressions with Jenna’s face, trying desperately to make her look sexy. He even ruffled up Jenna’s hair to make her look more raunchy, but instead it looked like a mess and only added to his overall inept performance. “L-look at me, I’m J-jenna,” he said unconvincingly, “I might act all innocent around everyone else, but … um … in truth I’m a total slut.” “Nooooo! Stop it!” Jenna pleaded in desperation. “You make me look like such a loser!”
“Haha, what are you doing?” Rayleigh laughed. “You look like a total dork. Loosen up. You’re way too stiff! Here, you hold the camera. I’ll show you how it’s done!” Rayleigh said. He got up, handed Milo the phone, and then took his place.
“Please, you don’t have to do this! I’ve learned my lesson. We’ll leave you alone from now on, I promise!” Bianca pleaded meekly. “Ha, fat chance!” Rayleigh said internally. “You had plenty of chance to stop over the years, but you just continued on. Now it’s payback time, baby.” His confidence all fired up, he started dancing with much more bravado than Milo had shown before him.
Next, he flung off Bianca’s shirt in one swift motion, presenting her rather modest chest. “Well,” he said mockingly, “I think we all know that ‘my’ strengths have always laid elsewhere, don’t we?” With that he faced away from the camera and started wiggling Bianca’s enormous butt, which made her pajama pants slowly slide down her hips, revealing inch by inch her big, dark buns.
As soon as Bianca’s pants hit the floor, Rayleigh started slapping her butt, sending ripples through her giant cheeks. “Look at ‘my’ ass!” he exclaimed. “Isn’t it amazing?” Then he bent Bianca’s body forward and started twerking as hard he could, providing quite the show for the camera. “Please, no. This is humiliating.” Bianca whimpered. “I’m not like that!”
“See ‘Jenna’? That’s how it’s done. You gotta be proud of what your mama gave you!” Rayleigh said in a mock imitation of Bianca. If she were still in control of her own body, then tears would now start rolling down her face. “Hi, I’m Bianca, the star of the soccer team. When these cheek’s ain’t busy scoring goals, they be clapping for the team.” At this point Rayleigh was reveling in the control he was exerting over his former bullies.
Then, as a final act of humiliation, he strode over to Milo. He took the phone off of him and held it up high, angling it in such a way that both girls were in full view. Next, he put his other hand on the back of Jenna’s head, and then lunged in, kissing his friend deeply.
At first, Milo was caught by surprise. But then, for a moment, he closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation of the girl’s soft lips meshing with each other and Jenna’s breast pressing against Bianca’s.
______________________________
“No, no, no, noooo!” Jenna and Bianca cried in unison. “If anyone sees this, we’re done. Pleeeease don’t do this! We beg of you! We regret what we did. We’re deeply sorry. We won’t come near you ever again. We’re also gonna make up for all that we did to you, we swear.”
Their cries snapped Milo out of their sensual entanglement. He broke off the kiss and gently pushed Rayleigh away from himself. “Ray, I think this is enough. They seem to have learned their lesson. Let’s just stop and leave. We probably have enough material to keep them in line.” “But why?” Rayleigh protested. “We’re having so much fun. Come on!” “No, I mean it,” Milo said, asserting himself for the first time in his life. “I also told you that I didn’t wanna do it in the first place. Yeah, I want to get revenge, too, but not like this!”
“Fine,” Rayleigh pouted. “But I think you’ll be changing your mind real soon about this, Jenna,” “What do you mean, Bianca?” Milo said. “And stop calling me ‘Jenna’.” A grin started spreading across Bianca’s face. “Wait, why did I call you ‘Bianca’?” Milo asked. “Because that’s my name, silly,” Rayleigh replied. “I’m Bianca and you’re Jenna.” “No, I'm not Jenna,” Milo exlaimed, “I’m Jenna! Wait … Aargh, stop it!” His heart started beating faster and fear started to settle in. “Are you doing this to me, Bianca?”
Milo felt a jolt run through his stolen body. He suddenly could not move anymore. “Wait, Bianca! Stop it. Please don’t do this!” Milo said, trapped in someone else’s head. He felt Jenna’s lips move all by themselves. “Bianca, I haven’t been honest with you,” Jenna’s body said. “Ever since we’ve met, I’ve had a crush on you. I was ashamed of my feelings. You know, a girl liking a girl. I know, we live in more progressive times now. But still, what would people think? Also, I was afraid that you might hate me if I told you how I really felt. I’m still afraid. But, I can’t hide it any longer. Not anymore. Bianca, I love you!”
There was a moment of silece. “Please don’t hate me,” ‘Jenna’ pleaded quietly. “Aaaw, sweety,” Rayleigh said in Bianca’s voice, enjoying the act he made them put on. “Of course I don’t hate you. You’re my best friend in the whole world. But now we can be more than friends. The truth is, I also liked you from the beginning. I’ve always looked forward to our sleepovers, where it’s just the two of us, all alone. And I’ve always enjoyed the way you smell each time we hugged, and feeling your warm body press against mine. Also, I’ve always secretly peeked at you when we were changing before P.E. and then thought of you when I masturbated at home. I’m just so happy that the truth is out now. Thanks to you I don’t feel ashamed anymore to admit it: I love you, too, Jenna.”
By now, Jenna’s body was a mere puppet, dancing to the pull of her master’s will. It was completely empty, devoid of any free will. Her only purpose now was to act out her role in Rayleigh’s play. Rayleigh used his powers to force tears of happiness to stream down Jenna’s face, which was glowing with joy. Then the two ‘girls’ embraced each other. “Does that mean, I’m your girlfriend now?” ‘Jenna’ asked while trying to wipe away the tears. “Of course it does!” ‘Bianca’ said while gently poking Jenna’s nose with her finger. “Now let me show what real girlfriends do.” “No, Bianca, I don’t want this. Don’t make me do this. This isn’t right,” Milo tried to say, but no one could hear him.
Then Jenna’s and Bianca’s bodies started to slowly and tenderly kiss each other. At first their lips only grazed each other reluctantly, quivering with a little nervousness. But with every soft touch, they grew more and more confident. Soon they were not just kissing anymore, but ravaging each other like animals, their moans muffled by each other’s lips and their hands wildy roaming all over each other’s bodies and through their hair. Milo could not help but feel the arousal of Jenna’s body slowly spill over into his mind.
Rayleigh placed Bianca’s chocolaty hands on Jenna’s enormous, milk-colored breasts while Jenna’s delicate hands explored the vastness of Bianca’s mighty butt. Then they stopped their kissing to give themselves a chance to catch their breath. They intensly stared into each other’s eyes. ‘Bianca’ into Jenna’s baby blue eyes and ‘Jenna’ into Bianca’s dark hazel eyes. A cheeky grin started to spread across each of their faces.
Rayeleigh took Jenna’s hand and led her over to her bed. He sat down on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Jenna’s body onto Bianca’s lap. He slowly glid his hands along Jenna’s waist, drinking in her contours. Now on eye-level with her chest, he was completely entranced by her breasts. “Shake ’em for me,” he whispered. Against her will, Jenna’s body started shaking her boobs, causing her hefty orbs to swing from side to side. At the same time, Rayleigh started inching Bianca’s face closer and closer towards Jenna’s chest until he was nestling inbetween her soft globes, surrounded on both sides with warm flesh. Then he lifted up his stolen hands, placed them on either side of her mounds, and began pressing and squeezing them, really rubbing in feeling of their softness and making Jenna moan with pleasure.
After a small pause Rayleigh motioned Jenna’s body to get off and gently, with his hand, guided her head down inbetween his legs. Without an explicit prompt, ‘Jenna’ started softly kissing Bianca’s waiting slit. Jenna’s upper lips brushed ever so lightly against Bianca’s lower lips, as if she was teasing her. Then she started to slowly trace the tip of her tongue up and down Bianca’s opening, making it quiver with pleasure. Rayleigh started moaning in Bianca’s sultry voice as arousal welled up inside his stolen body.
‘Jenna’ then entered Bianca with her tongue and started deeply kissing her nether regions and feasting on her sweet juices. The pleasure inside Bianca’s body started rising and rising until, finally, a wave of orgams swept over Bianca’s body. “Oh, gooood!” ‘Bianca’ groaned. ‘Her’ meaty thighs clamped down abruptly on Jenna’s head, trapping her as if she was caught in a vice. The shaking of ‘her’ legs made Jenna’s head vibrate.
Rayleigh started to slowly come down from his high, breaving heavily. Basking in its afterglow, he gently caressed Jenna’s head. “Wooow … That was amaaaaazing!” he exlaimed. “You’ve done well, ‘Jenna’. I think it’s only fair that I repay you. How about a little appetizer?” He then took one of Bianca’s feet and placed it right in front of her face, nudging her lips with her big toe. “I think you like that, don’t you? Yeah, I know you like that.” The tone of Bianca’s voice started to turn domineering.
“Ew, don’t make me do this. This is disgusting!” the real Jenna thought. Milo on the other hand seemed strangely aroused by this. What he didn’t realize was that Rayleigh had weakend his grip on him quite a while ago. He had subconciously been going along with Rayleigh’s act, dutifuly playing his part. Without any further force from Rayleigh he started licking Bianca’s feet, up and down their entire sole and sucking vigorously sucking on her toes.
“Goood,” Rayleigh cooed. “Now get up, slut!” With that Milo bolted upwards and stood erect like a soldier. Then Rayleigh got up off the bed and stood in front of Milo. He reached out with both of Bianca’s hands and squeezed Jenna’s breasts hard, as if he wanted to squeeze juice out of lemons. “Ow!” Milo winced in pain. Jenna’s nipples became stiff with arousal.
Milo was still in turmoil about the morality of all of this, but he could no longer deny that it was exciting him. Then—slap, slap, slap! Jenna’s breasts jiggled widly with each hit that Rayleigh brought down on them. The pain reverberated throughout Jenna’s boobs and fuelled Milo’s rising pleasure as Bianca’s hands left increasingly redder marks on them. Rayleigh then gently rolled Jenna’s nipples inbetween his fingers. And without warning, he suddenly twisted them with a tremendous amount of force, nearly drawing blood and eliciting a cry of pain and pleasure from Milo, as an orgasm washed over him that almost made Jenna’s knees buckle under the strain.
Rayleigh then drew a finger across Jenna’s wet slit, which made Milo shudder. He played with a string of Jenna’s juices inbetween his fingers and said, “I see someone’s been enjoying their punishment.” Milo did not dare to speak as his wildest fantasies were coming true right in this moment. All he could muster was a muffled, “mmmmhh,” while he nodded. Both Milo and Rayleigh increasingly enjoyed Rayleigh’s power trip, though for different reasons.
“Who told you you’re allowed to enjoy this, you disgusting freak?” Rayleigh said in a threatening tone. “I guess I’ll have to teach you!” With that, he forcefully threw Milo onto Jenna’s bed. He then took a deep breath before Bianca’s hands started raining down pain on Jenna’s ass. The intense spanking caused the heat inside of Milo to flare up again. “Yeees, harder! Harder!” Milo cried.
But before he was able to peak a second time, Rayleigh flipped over Jenna’s body onto her back. Then he grabbed the back of Jenna’s head and this time slammed it down into her own privates. He kept it there with brute force. Even though Jenna’s body was very flexible, this forced position still caused Milo considerable pain. Jenna’s breasts squished uncomfortably into her ribcage and thereby constricted her lungs. “Who told you you could talk back, you little slut?” ‘Bianca’ shouted. “Now, eat up or your mistress is gonna show you what real pain is!”
As commanded, Milo started licking Jenna’s slit, taking in her unfamiliar yet delicious taste. As his tongue explored the depths of his stolen hole, the pleasure in his body kept rising and rising. However, at the same time, his oxygen supply started to run low, as he could hardly breathe in this position. Knowing that he had only a limited amount of time, Milo drasticly increased his fervor in lapping up Jenna’s sweet juices, hoping to free himself before he passed out. In a race between hitting orgasm and suffocation, his stolen lips became slicker and slicker while his vision steadily darkenend.
But finally, in a last ditch effort, he managed to send himself over the edge and hit another orgasm before he could pass out in Jenna’s body. Rayleigh took the shaking of Jenna’s legs as a sign and pulled up her head, making Milo gasp for much needed air. “Goood girl,” Rayleigh commended ‘Jenna’ in a soothing voice while caressing her head. Milo panted heavily. “You we’re right,” he said with a deeply content smile spreading across his stolen face. “This is fun.”
1
7.8K
10
2
Stacey and her team are chosen to fight an alien invasion
It all started during what should’ve been just another grueling practice session under the sweltering Texas sun. Sweat stung my eyes, and my muscles screamed in protest with every high kick and flip. I was Stacey Robinson, head cheerleader of the Northwood Wildcats, and we were running the pyramid sequence for what felt like the hundredth time.
That’s when the sky tore open.
Not with a crack of thunder, but with a soft, shimmering hum. A light, gentle as a sunbeam, descended, and out stepped a figure that looked less like an alien invader and more like a yoga instructor from a high-end spa. He was tall, slender, with skin that shimmered like mother-of-pearl and eyes the color of a calm sea. He introduced himself as Nagai, an emissary from a distant star.
“Stacey Robinson,” he said, his voice like a melody. “Your world is in grave, albeit peculiar, danger.”
We all just stared, too shocked to even drop our pom-poms.
He explained that an ancient cosmic ruler, a being of immense vanity and twisted ideals, was approaching Earth. Her name was Queen Adiposa, and her goal was to impose her own standard of beauty upon the universe: to make fat not just acceptable, but the only form of beauty, eradicating all others. Her method? A wave of transformative energy, preceded by an army of minions who looked… well, like unnaturally enthusiastic Planet Fitness trainers in their purple and yellow uniforms, forever chanting about “no judgement.”
“Your spirit, your power, your unity,” Nagai said, his gaze sweeping over my team—Chloe, Hannah, Zoe, Maya, and Brianna. “You six are the only ones who can stop her. You will become my champions. The Supersonic Pussy Rangers.”
We glanced at each other. The name was ridiculous. The situation was insane. But the look in Nagai’s eyes was dead serious.
A wave of his hand, and a flash of light enveloped us. I felt a surge of power, a buzzing energy that settled deep in my core. When the light faded, we were all clad in skintight suits. Mine was a vibrant, commanding red. Chloe got pink, Hannah yellow, Zoe a deep purple, and Maya a cool aqua. And then there was Brianna.
Brianna, already the bustiest of us by a mile, was… naked. But not just naked. Her suit was a shimmering, barely-there layer of light that did nothing to conceal her incredible figure. Nagai hadn’t been kidding about the name. Her breasts were so magnificently large, so breathtakingly full, they truly looked like they could swallow a person’s head whole.
“Your power will manifest when you face your enemy,” Nagai said, just as the ground shook.
Our first monster arrived. It was a hulking beast made of what looked like lumpy, pink flesh, with a single massive eye and a microphone headset. It was flanked by a dozen of those smiling, clapping Planet Fitness minions. “Let’s get this party started! No lunkheads, just gains!” one of them chirped.
We fought. It was chaos. We moved with a speed and strength we never knew we had, our colored suits leaving streaks of light in the air. We kicked and punched, our movements synchronized from years of practice, now amplified into something superhuman. We finally took the monster down with a combined energy blast.
But it wasn’t over. The fallen monster began to glow, its body reassembling and swelling, growing taller and taller until it loomed over the school, a five-story tall abomination of jiggling fat and distorted fitness enthusiasm.
“Now, Stacey!” Nagai’s voice echoed in my mind. “It is time!”
A belt of gleaming silver and red, engraved with strange symbols, appeared in his hands. He tossed it to me. I caught it, and without thinking, I slapped it around my waist. A click, a hum, and then… silence.
The world froze. The monster was a statue mid-roar. The minions were frozen in their mindless clapping. My team hovered in the air around me, their eyes glazed over, caught in Nagai’s powerful stasis.
I was lifted into the air. Chloe (Pink) and Zoe (Purple) floated toward me in a dreamlike daze. My legs, guided by an unseen force, slipped into their open mouths. I felt no resistance, only a warm, incredible pressure as my feet slid down, down, coming to rest deep within their stomachs. It was the strangest, most intimate sensation I’d ever felt.
Next, Hannah (Yellow) and Maya (Aqua) drifted over. My arms entered them, sinking into their bodies through their backsides up to just below my elbows. Their legs unwound themselves and wrapped tightly around my torso, locking into place. I could feel the muscles in their thighs tense against my sides.
Finally, Brianna—Naked—floated toward my chest. She pressed against me, her incredible softness moulding to my form. She wrapped her arms and legs around my own, locking us together, and then let her head fall forward, completely vanishing between the immense, soft pillows of her own breasts, pressed firmly against my chest.
I dropped back to the ground, the impact jolting through me. I could feel Brianna’s body on my front, her breasts bouncing with the landing. I tentatively tried to move.
I thought, step forward.
The movement came, but it wasn’t just my leg. It was Chloe’s and then Zoe’s legs moving in perfect unison with me, their bodies moving as extensions of my own. I was controlling them. I was them. I lifted my arms, and saw Hannah and Maya’s arms mirror the movement perfectly.
“This is your Megazord form,” Nagai’s voice explained, sound returning to my private bubble of time. “You are the core. You command their bodies as your own limbs. They will remember none of this. To release them, you must defeat the enemy. When it is weakened, you must yell ‘FINISHER!’.”
I practiced. A step became a mighty stomp from four powerful legs. A punch became a devastating blow from four clenched fists. The power was dizzying. I felt the distinct sensations from each of my teammates—the sleek strength of Chloe, the flexible power of Zoe, the explosive energy of Hannah, the steady grace of Maya, and the overwhelming, soft warmth of Brianna pressed against me.
“Now, Stacey,” Nagai said. “Finish it.”
Time slammed back into motion with a roar.
The giant monster swung a fist the size of a car at me. I—we—blocked it with a forearm, the impact resonating through our combined bodies. We fought, a giantess of flesh and power against a monster of fat. We were faster, stronger, unified. With a series of powerful blows, we weakened it, until it staggered, dizzy and disoriented.
Now.
I took a deep breath, the motion causing Brianna’s chest to rise and fall against mine.
“FINISHER!” I yelled, my voice echoing with the combined power of six girls.
We leaped, a phenomenal jump that carried our combined form high into the air. We twisted, aiming ourselves downward. The monster looked up, its single eye wide with confusion.
We came down on its head, not on its body.
We landed perfectly, with the soft, warm heart of our formation—Brianna—coming to rest directly over the monster’s head. It let out a muffled, gurgled roar, its head completely smothered, suffocated between the immense, world-encompassing softness of her vagina. It struggled for a moment, then fell still, beginning to dissolve into harmless pink mist.
The belt on my waist clicked. The world dissolved in another flash of light, and I was standing alone, back in my red ranger suit. My team stood around me, blinking, stretching.
“Whoa, did we do it?” Chloe asked, looking at the fading pink mist. “I blacked out for a second there. What a rush!”
They remembered nothing. But I remembered everything. The feeling of their bodies as my own. The incredible, intimate power.
And I knew, with a thrilling certainty that shot right through me, that this was only the beginning. Queen Adiposa would send more monsters. And each time, we would combine. Each time, I would feel that connection, that control.
And each time, I would make my teammates more… mine.
It all started during what should’ve been just another grueling practice session under the sweltering Texas sun. Sweat stung my eyes, and my muscles screamed in protest with every high kick and flip. I was Stacey Robinson, head cheerleader of the Northwood Wildcats, and we were running the pyramid sequence for what felt like the hundredth time.
That’s when the sky tore open.
Not with a crack of thunder, but with a soft, shimmering hum. A light, gentle as a sunbeam, descended, and out stepped a figure that looked less like an alien invader and more like a yoga instructor from a high-end spa. He was tall, slender, with skin that shimmered like mother-of-pearl and eyes the color of a calm sea. He introduced himself as Nagai, an emissary from a distant star.
“Stacey Robinson,” he said, his voice like a melody. “Your world is in grave, albeit peculiar, danger.”
We all just stared, too shocked to even drop our pom-poms.
He explained that an ancient cosmic ruler, a being of immense vanity and twisted ideals, was approaching Earth. Her name was Queen Adiposa, and her goal was to impose her own standard of beauty upon the universe: to make fat not just acceptable, but the only form of beauty, eradicating all others. Her method? A wave of transformative energy, preceded by an army of minions who looked… well, like unnaturally enthusiastic Planet Fitness trainers in their purple and yellow uniforms, forever chanting about “no judgement.”
“Your spirit, your power, your unity,” Nagai said, his gaze sweeping over my team—Chloe, Hannah, Zoe, Maya, and Brianna. “You six are the only ones who can stop her. You will become my champions. The Supersonic Pussy Rangers.”
We glanced at each other. The name was ridiculous. The situation was insane. But the look in Nagai’s eyes was dead serious.
A wave of his hand, and a flash of light enveloped us. I felt a surge of power, a buzzing energy that settled deep in my core. When the light faded, we were all clad in skintight suits. Mine was a vibrant, commanding red. Chloe got pink, Hannah yellow, Zoe a deep purple, and Maya a cool aqua. And then there was Brianna.
Brianna, already the bustiest of us by a mile, was… naked. But not just naked. Her suit was a shimmering, barely-there layer of light that did nothing to conceal her incredible figure. Nagai hadn’t been kidding about the name. Her breasts were so magnificently large, so breathtakingly full, they truly looked like they could swallow a person’s head whole.
“Your power will manifest when you face your enemy,” Nagai said, just as the ground shook.
Our first monster arrived. It was a hulking beast made of what looked like lumpy, pink flesh, with a single massive eye and a microphone headset. It was flanked by a dozen of those smiling, clapping Planet Fitness minions. “Let’s get this party started! No lunkheads, just gains!” one of them chirped.
We fought. It was chaos. We moved with a speed and strength we never knew we had, our colored suits leaving streaks of light in the air. We kicked and punched, our movements synchronized from years of practice, now amplified into something superhuman. We finally took the monster down with a combined energy blast.
But it wasn’t over. The fallen monster began to glow, its body reassembling and swelling, growing taller and taller until it loomed over the school, a five-story tall abomination of jiggling fat and distorted fitness enthusiasm.
“Now, Stacey!” Nagai’s voice echoed in my mind. “It is time!”
A belt of gleaming silver and red, engraved with strange symbols, appeared in his hands. He tossed it to me. I caught it, and without thinking, I slapped it around my waist. A click, a hum, and then… silence.
The world froze. The monster was a statue mid-roar. The minions were frozen in their mindless clapping. My team hovered in the air around me, their eyes glazed over, caught in Nagai’s powerful stasis.
I was lifted into the air. Chloe (Pink) and Zoe (Purple) floated toward me in a dreamlike daze. My legs, guided by an unseen force, slipped into their open mouths. I felt no resistance, only a warm, incredible pressure as my feet slid down, down, coming to rest deep within their stomachs. It was the strangest, most intimate sensation I’d ever felt.
Next, Hannah (Yellow) and Maya (Aqua) drifted over. My arms entered them, sinking into their bodies through their backsides up to just below my elbows. Their legs unwound themselves and wrapped tightly around my torso, locking into place. I could feel the muscles in their thighs tense against my sides.
Finally, Brianna—Naked—floated toward my chest. She pressed against me, her incredible softness moulding to my form. She wrapped her arms and legs around my own, locking us together, and then let her head fall forward, completely vanishing between the immense, soft pillows of her own breasts, pressed firmly against my chest.
I dropped back to the ground, the impact jolting through me. I could feel Brianna’s body on my front, her breasts bouncing with the landing. I tentatively tried to move.
I thought, step forward.
The movement came, but it wasn’t just my leg. It was Chloe’s and then Zoe’s legs moving in perfect unison with me, their bodies moving as extensions of my own. I was controlling them. I was them. I lifted my arms, and saw Hannah and Maya’s arms mirror the movement perfectly.
“This is your Megazord form,” Nagai’s voice explained, sound returning to my private bubble of time. “You are the core. You command their bodies as your own limbs. They will remember none of this. To release them, you must defeat the enemy. When it is weakened, you must yell ‘FINISHER!’.”
I practiced. A step became a mighty stomp from four powerful legs. A punch became a devastating blow from four clenched fists. The power was dizzying. I felt the distinct sensations from each of my teammates—the sleek strength of Chloe, the flexible power of Zoe, the explosive energy of Hannah, the steady grace of Maya, and the overwhelming, soft warmth of Brianna pressed against me.
“Now, Stacey,” Nagai said. “Finish it.”
Time slammed back into motion with a roar.
The giant monster swung a fist the size of a car at me. I—we—blocked it with a forearm, the impact resonating through our combined bodies. We fought, a giantess of flesh and power against a monster of fat. We were faster, stronger, unified. With a series of powerful blows, we weakened it, until it staggered, dizzy and disoriented.
Now.
I took a deep breath, the motion causing Brianna’s chest to rise and fall against mine.
“FINISHER!” I yelled, my voice echoing with the combined power of six girls.
We leaped, a phenomenal jump that carried our combined form high into the air. We twisted, aiming ourselves downward. The monster looked up, its single eye wide with confusion.
We came down on its head, not on its body.
We landed perfectly, with the soft, warm heart of our formation—Brianna—coming to rest directly over the monster’s head. It let out a muffled, gurgled roar, its head completely smothered, suffocated between the immense, world-encompassing softness of her vagina. It struggled for a moment, then fell still, beginning to dissolve into harmless pink mist.
The belt on my waist clicked. The world dissolved in another flash of light, and I was standing alone, back in my red ranger suit. My team stood around me, blinking, stretching.
“Whoa, did we do it?” Chloe asked, looking at the fading pink mist. “I blacked out for a second there. What a rush!”
They remembered nothing. But I remembered everything. The feeling of their bodies as my own. The incredible, intimate power.
And I knew, with a thrilling certainty that shot right through me, that this was only the beginning. Queen Adiposa would send more monsters. And each time, we would combine. Each time, I would feel that connection, that control.
And each time, I would make my teammates more… mine.
mind control
+3 more
1
1.4K
1
0
Calyope is a bisexual witch who has settled down with a normal guy. But when she discovers a magical rune of transformation, she thinks she might have discovered a way to have the best of both worlds.
Calyope was a novice witch. A witch that had recently had a whirlwind romance and married a man who was everything she’d ever wanted. Almost. Despite loving Eric’s masculine body, there were times she found herself wanting something different in bed. She really did enjoy the feel of her husband’s hard cock sliding between her legs. The way he held her down with his powerful body and the long moan he’d make as he erupted inside of her.
She loved it. She really did. And it should have been enough. Except…Calyope was bisexual. And even though she loved her husband’s cock and the feel of his abs and the way he fucked her with such intensity, she found herself missing the touch of a woman. There was just something about the feeling of running her fingers across gentle curves. The inhale of sweet perfume on impossibly soft breasts. The vibrant feminine moans that escaped as she used her tongue to taste a deliciously wet pussy. The feeling of her soft curves. The sweet smells. The taste of pussy on her tongue.
When Calyope chose to marry Eric, she thought she’d given up on those desires. It had been easy at first. Her high sex drive helped her go out of her way to seduce him the moment he got home from work. She would devour him, enticing him to make love in any and every position he wanted. She was his completely. So why was she still having all these fantasies about being in bed with a woman?! And it was only getting worse. The more she thought about what she’d left behind, the more she craved it. This made her feel guilty, because she had a good thing with Eric. He loved her. Had accepted her being a witch with no issues at all. And he worked so hard to help provide for their home. He had too, since he didn’t have an ounce of magical ability himself.
She told herself it was enough and that she should just move forward with her husband and his hot body. And she might have, until an old book of spells suddenly appeared on her doorstep one day. She was very curious who had dropped it off. She thought about doing a trace spell, but forgot the incantation and would have to look it up. But she got distracted from further investigation as she opened the pages. It contained a lot of advanced magic, some that might take years to master. She was about to put it aside, when she came across an intricate rune called ‘Overlaid’ that contained elements of mind control and physical transformation.
Her heart quickened its pace as she read further. To place the rune, a complicated spell must be uttered while placing hands on a person who was willing to be transformed. While chanting, the caster must envision the new shape they want the subject to take, as well as their state of mind. If done properly, a rune would be created on the person that when activated, would overlay their mind and body with a completely new persona.
It could completely alter their mind, giving them the thoughts, feelings and desires implanted by the caster, while also changing their shape, even their gender. Calyope’s heart began to beat faster as she reread the part about changing gender. It was exactly the kind of spell she was looking for that would allow her to have her cake, and be able to fuck it too.
There were two problems though. This was a very risky spell that used borderline dark magic to temporarily alter a person’s thoughts and appearance. But it also required a willing subject. It was one thing to roleplay in the bedroom. This was on another level entirely. Her husband would have to trust her so much!
Had they even been married long enough for her to ask such a thing of Eric? He’d always been so accepting of her, and had thus far been willing to do whatever she wanted to do in the bedroom. If she asked him in just the right way, perhaps with her legs wrapped around him, he’d consent to this wild idea. She grew wet as she thought of asking him for this erotic favor while his big cock was buried in her pussy.
She looked up from the book, suddenly wondering where Eric was. She wanted to fuck him right now! Why was he at work so much of the time?!
The sound of someone clearing their throat behind her made her jump in her seat. Then she heard her husband’s deep sexy voice ask, “Whatchya reading there?”
Calyope suddenly felt very embarrassed, and turned bright red. They were married. She could talk to him about anything. But this was so kinky, so perverted, and she wasn’t sure he was really ready for that conversation. So she lied. “N-nothing you’d be interested in?”
“Oh, well now I have to see!” Eric said, and he lunged for his wife.
Calyoped giggled and shoved the book out of his reach as he landed on top of her. They mock wrestled and clung to each other for several seconds. But then his hands were squeezing her boobs and she was pulling his shirt over his head between needy kisses. “I need you inside me,” she begged.
Eric smirked as he removed his underwear. “Don’t you always.”
It was true. She’d never been disinterested in sex with Eric. Sex with her man was always on the table. Would she still feel that way if he had different parts? If he exchanged his chiseled pecs for a pair of bouncy double D’s, or his hard throbbing cock for a wet and warm pussy?
The thought of it made her grasp his dick and stroke it while she looked up at him and begged. “Please! Shove it in. Right now!”
“Okay, okay,” he laughed. Then he tenderly lay her down on the floor, and pushed into her.
“Fuck!” she howled, loving the initial moment of penetration. “Yeah. Give it to me hard baby! Just the way I like it!”
Thoughts of telling him about the transformation rune vanished from her mind. All she could think of was how good his cock felt. Her brain grew wonderfully fuzzy with each thrust, and all she could think to do was wrap her legs around his torso and to pull him deeper.
She came before he did. She always did.
As Eric watched her scream in ecstasy, he said, “Oh fuck! That’ll do it!” He grunted and moaned as he shot inside his wife.
He rolled off and lay beside her on their living room floor, both panting from the sudden but wonderful exertion.
“Not complaining, but what brought that on?” Eric finally asked.
“Um…well, uh, I found a new spell…” Calyope said shyly.
‘Oh yeah?” Eric said bemused. “What kind of spell?”
Calyope decided to just rip the bandaid. She shut her eyes tight and said, “It lets you transform a person!”
Eric laughed. “Want me to have an even bigger dick, is that it?”
“No!” Calyope clarified quickly. “Your dick is perfect!” And she really meant it. She loved his cock the way it was. It fit her perfectly. Stretched her out in all the right ways, like it was made for her. But, if Eric were also a woman, they’d just be getting STARTED with their lovemaking. “This would be transforming you…in other ways. I’d really be swapping out your dick with…something else…” She clenched her fists and sucked in a breath. She was so nervous about telling him, but it was right there.
After a moment of confused silence, Eric asked, “Swap it out for what?”
“Well…You know how I also like girls, right?”
“I am aware,” Eric said, wisely choking down a laugh as he realized how hard this was for his wife to say.
“This spell would let me change you into a woman.”
“A woman?!” Eric repeated with a mixture of shock and amusement.
“Not permanently or anything! Just like, it puts a magical rune on your skin, like a tattoo. And whenever I activate the rune, I could turn you into a girl, and back again, whenever I, er, WE, wanted to.” There was more to it, but she decided to leave out the fact that it also altered the mind. “The spell says the subject must be willing to have it placed on you. So, you’d have to give me consent, and I completely understand if you need time to think about it, and I’ll still love you if you say no so don’t think that you have to-”
“I’m down,” he said, cutting her off with a twinkle in his eye.
Calyope’s breath caught as her husband just casually agreed to let her fuse a rune to his skin that would allow her to radically change him! She again thought about letting him know that she’d be able to change his thoughts and personality, but didn’t want to give him any reason to change his mind. She told herself he wouldn’t care, because he’d so quickly agreed. He wanted to make her happy. And during the times he was a girl, she’d definitely go out of her way to make him happy as well.
Eric interrupted her by asking, “So, do you want to do this now or…”
Her eyes went wide, and she let out the breath she’d been holding. It was amazing enough that he was willing to do it, but even sweeter that he was willing to do it immediately. She reached out to play with his short dark hair. “That’s incredibly sweet, but no, not now.”
She noticed his expression change to one of disappointment, so she hastened to explain, “I’ll need time to read over the spell. It’s a long and tricky one and I don’t want to botch it. Plus, I’ll want to think of the type of…um…,” she felt her cheeks turning pink again. “...body I’d like you to have as a girl.”
Eric grinned. “Oh yeah? You got certain attributes in mind?” He looked down at his impressive chest and abs. “Thinking of turning my pecs into some nice round melons you can suck on? Boy, that’d be so weird, but like, yeah, it’d be cool to have your mouth there on a couple of big titties.”
That kind of talk really got Calyope’s motor running. She didn’t admit that was the first thing she’d thought about, but instead picked a more aesthetic detail. “Well, I mean, I love your hair color, but I’d just make it a little longer. Like shoulder length, and straight. I’d round out your face a bit, making it more feminine. Ooh, I’d give you full, luscious lips. And then…” Her eyes drifted down her husband’s body as very vivid details flooded her thoughts.
As if reading her mind, Eric moved a hand between his wife’s legs and began to gently finger her. “Please, keep going. Tell me how else you’d turn me into your dream girl.”
“Oh, uh…” she gasped, suddenly finding it hard to talk as her husband’s skilled fingers went to work. She placed a hand on her husband’s chest. “You’re…you’re right about me swapping out your chest. It’s a really hot chest babe, but…yeah…I’d love to see what it looks like with a pair of double D’s. I’d make them so sensitive that if I just breathed on them, you’d be begging me to suck on them.”
Eric laughed. “I would, huh? Well, I guess we’ll see about that.”
As her mind became consumed with lust, she thought to herself, ‘You wouldn’t have a choice. I’ll turn you into a horny slut that wants my mouth all over your new body.”
Her hand drifted down his abs, and came to his dick, which was semi hard and slippery with their combined juices. “I’d shrink this until it became a slit. A perfect little pussy that I could lick as much as I wanted, making you scream for more.”
“Is that all?” Eric asked, knowing his wife was almost to the brink of climax by the way she was breathing and moving her hips in time with his fingers.
“I’d make you just a little shorter than me!” she cried out. “And I’d make you-Oh fuck! I’d make you my perverted little sex slave! Yes! Yes! Fuck! Ooh!” The powerful orgasm made her shake from head to toe.
When she was finally able to relax, Eric pulled her close and they cuddled. He whispered gently in her ear, “Are you sure you can’t do that spell on me now?”
She laughed softly. “I think I need to get the dishes put away and dinner started,” she said.
Eric said nothing for a moment, then shrugged and said a playful, “Fine.” He stood and helped her to her feet. With a playful swat on her butt he said, “Get to work.”
Her mouth fell open in mock surprise, but then she giggled, and went off to do the housework.
The next few days were a blur, because everytime she had a chance, Calyope was thinking about that spell. Putting eyes on it. Sounding it out. Imagining the ideal feminine shape her husband would become, and the personality she would make him have. She was becoming obsessed, and could think of little else while she did her daily chores. It certainly made them easier.
She thought a tiny bit about maybe altering Eric’s mind to not just be a sex slave, but also be willing to do some of the mundane chores that she did every day. She didn’t mind doing them for her husband. It was part of how she showed her love and devotion to him. But she did wish he’d help out around the house a little more. The vast majority of her thoughts though, were imagining the raven haired beauty he would become, and then making that goddess put her pretty mouth between her legs.
Despite her perverted obsession, it was actually her husband that mentioned using the spell again. She’d been lost in another fantasy while the dishes magically washed, dried, and put away themselves, when her husband pressed himself against her from behind.
“How’s that rune spell coming along, Calyope? Are you ready to turn me into a sexy woman yet?”
Calyope felt his rod twitch against her ass. She instinctively pushed back, wanting to feel it slide between her cheeks. Since she was only wearing an apron, she got her wish. The delightful sensation of that hard cock made her lose her magical concentration though, and a dish crashed to the floor. “Oh shoot,” she pouted, as her husband withdrew behind her. She made a motion with her finger and the dish repaired itself and sailed into the cupboard.
“Sorry,” about that,” she heard her thoughtful husband say.
“She spun around and said, “I think I’m ready.” Goodness knows she needed to be. She needed to alleviate the sexual tension that seemed to be building exponentially inside of her as she thought about turning her husband into a woman. It had felt all consuming these last few days. “I’ve been studying it every time I get a free moment, and should have all the words memorized, so I think we should, um…” she trailed off as she realized how eager she sounded.
Eric laughed. “I can tell you’ve been thinking about it a lot. Every time I look at you while you’re doing your chores, or we’re eating, or, well, after we’re done fucking, you get that faraway look in your eye that makes me think you’re thinking about transforming me into your lesbian lover.”
“Busted,” she giggled, as she looked her husband up and down, undressing him with her eyes and fantasizing about the new curves he’d soon have.
“So where do you want to do this?” he asked curiously. The way his wife was looking at him made him feel like a slab of meat being dangled in front of a hungry lion. He didn’t mind in the least.
“How about upstairs in the bedroom,” Calyope suggested excitedly. “And I’ll need to make contact with you for the spell, so why don’t you just-”
“Get naked,” Eric finished with a wide grin.
Calyope winked at him. “If you don’t mind.”
“Not at all, babe,” he said, winking back.
They raced upstairs. As soon as Eric walked in, he pulled off his shirt. Calyope found herself staring at his toned body, and for a moment, thought about scrapping the spell and just taking his male self right then and there.
He saw her gawking as he pulled off his pants and underwear. She was now staring right at his rigid cock that was pointing straight at her. He snapped his fingers and said, “My eyes are up here, love. I know you love this cock, but let’s try to focus,” he teased, then twisted his body side to side so his dick slapped against his torso.
Calyope felt like she was being hypnotized by the motion of that big beautiful cock. Drool had formed in her mouth. Drool that she could use to slobber all over his impressive man meat with her tongue. She shook her head and closed her eyes. She really did need to focus! She had her husband’s permission, and knew the spell pretty well. She needed to strike while the iron was hot, because who knew, tomorrow he might change his mind.
She stepped directly in front of him, and put the fingertips of her right hand onto his stomach. She could feel the tight muscles there. His body was lean and calloused and tough. Everything she wanted in her man. She almost pushed him down onto the bed so she could fuck him, but with an extra bit of willpower, she began a slow and steady chant. As she did, she put every thought into the woman she wanted him to become.
She pictured a slightly shorter physique than herself. One with shoulder length jet black hair, pouty lips, and a round face. This woman would have large, bouncy breasts, almost but not quite as big as her own. Her body would be a vision of seductive curves and soft skin. She would have a neatly trimmed bush, and an always wet and sensitive pussy.
Calyope’s thoughts turned from the physical to the mental. She knew this would reshape her husband’s mind, but she did not hesitate as she thought how this transformed woman would always desire to have sex with Calyope. She would find ways to seduce Calyope, and be willing to beg for the chance to get between her legs. And housework. She’d want to help with chores and making meals. But most importantly, she’d be a kinky slut, coming up with new and exciting ways to get each other off!
That last thought turned her on so much it threatened to distract her, and she stumbled over a few of the words. She looked down at her fingertips and was disheartened to see no rune had formed. She wondered if her carelessness had ruined her first attempt.
“It’s okay, you can do it,” Eric assured her, and put his hand atop hers encouragingly as she started saying the spell again.
Calyope put all her concentration into it this time. She tuned everything else out as she thought only about the words and the manifestation of her fantasy woman.
Slowly but surely, she felt the spark of magic against Eric’s skin. She looked down, and saw a glowing line etched itself from the top of her middle finger, to the other places her fingertips touched. She became excited as a perfect circle began to form, and inside that circle, a combined symbol of an arrow and a cross that represented the masculine and feminine. As Calyope finished the chant, it glowed brightly, and then faded. But the rune remained. A permanent magical brand on her husband’s stomach.
Eric’s brow furrowed, and he let out a breath he’d been holding. He looked down at himself, and asked with obvious disappointment, “Shouldn’t I be a girl now?”
“Not yet,” Calyope said, and licked her lips. “Now that the rune’s there, I should be able to turn you into a girl whenever I want. No lengthy spell, just a touch, and a one word command.”
“Well go ahead then, babe,” Eric said in his deep voice as he struck out his chest and did a superhero pose. “Let me help you make your bisexual dreams come true.”
Calyope bounced up and down and clapped her hands excitedly. Then she put her hand on the rune, and said, “Transform.”
The rune did not glow, but just remained a faint mark on his skin. “I don’t know what’s wrong? That should have worked!” she said. “Let me consult the-”
But before she could run and get the spell book, Eric took her hand again, and placed it over hers on his stomach. “Maybe I have to help show the magic that I’m willing? I am. I am willing,” he said, looking down at his stomach. “Let’s try again, at the same time. Ready?”
Calyope nodded and said, “Okay. On the count of three, let’s both of us say it. One, two, three…”
Simultaneously, husband and wife both said, “Transform.”
The rune glowed bright on Eric’s stomach.
“I think something’s happening!” Eric said excitedly as his skin began to ripple up and down his body.
“It sure is,” Calyope exclaimed. She stepped back from her husband, and watched with wide eyed fascination as he shrank from his 6 foot 2 self, to about 5 foot 9. This was apparent to Calyope, because it was still an inch taller than her own self. That wasn’t quite to her specifications, but it could be amended at a later time.
Eric’s brown hair darkened until it was jet black, then ran down to his shoulders like a waterfall cascading down from his head. His lips became fuller, his face rounder and softer. His broad chest shifted, narrowing first and becoming slimmer. Then his right pectoral began to protrude. It blossomed into a round jiggly boob.
This caused Eric to chuckle as he reached his hand up to it and gave it a squeeze. He looked at his wife, and saw how much she was enjoying the show. He blew her a kiss, right before a left boob popped out before Calyope’s eyes.
He suddenly shifted uncomfortably and looked down at his crotch. Calyope followed his gaze, and saw his erect penis shrink rapidly into his body, leaving only a slit with a tuft of dark curly hair barely covering it.
“Oh wow, that transformation process feels good!” Eric gasped in a high pitched voice as his smaller hand dipped down to his new pussy.
Calyope was glad that her husband wasn’t mourning the loss of his favorite member. She assumed this was part of the spell, helping him embrace the changes by spiking his lust. She remembered that soon he should be up for anything if the spell did its job.
“Oh!” Eric suddenly exclaimed. “Something else is getting bigger!” He gave a slow turn so his wife could see his hips widen, and his ass expand into a round plump butt that had Calyope drooling. He gave it a shake, and giggled as it clapped. “Certainly a lot more exciting than my flat ass, wouldn’t you say, babe?”
Calyope took a step towards him, as if entranced by the wobble of his new sexy butt.
Eric giggled again and said, “I take it you like what you see?”
“I really do,” Calyope said sincerely as Eric finished a slow spin. She saw that the rune on his stomach had faded into a faint, black outline, a reminder that she’d be able to turn him back to her masculine husband whenever she wanted. But right now, she wanted, no, NEEDED to touch every inch of his feminine skin with her fingertips. And then her tongue.
“This spell is incredible,” she whispered as she put a hand on Eric’s arm. “You look nothing like your original self, Eric! I wouldn’t even know you were my husband if I hadn’t seen you transform before my very eyes.”
When Eric responded, his new high girly voice was silky and seductive. “As long as I look like this, Cal, why don’t you call me Erica.”
“Yeah,” Calyope said, bringing her face closer and closer to her husband’s pouty lips. “Erica.”
And then they were kissing. It was not the kissing of two people that have never kissed each other before. Nor the kind that expresses comfortable familiarity. No. This was rather like the kind where two people have been desperate for each other in the worst way and are finally allowed to express their pent up feelings physically.
Hands groped greedily. Lips migrated from lips to necks to shoulders to breasts. They each attacked each other’s bodies like this would be their only opportunity. What made Calyope so infinitely happy, other than Erica’s sweet moans, was that it wouldn’t be. She could live out her lesbian fantasy a million times over, all because of how wonderfully willing her husband was.
“You want to lick this pink pussy of mine, right?” Erica suddenly asked, interrupting Calyope’s thoughts.
“I do!” she squealed. Erica smiled wantonly and laid back on the bed. The raven haired beauty parted her legs, and moved her fingers in a downward V to spread her lips open. Calyope saw her folds were already glistening with desire. Calyope got on her knees and bent low. She began by kissing up Erica’s inner thigh, letting the passion between them escalate. Then her lips were kissing a pussy that had been molded and shaped just for her. She extended her tongue, and tasted a divine salty tartness that was instantly addictive.
Calyope giggled into her lover as Erica began to moan and squirm. She popped her head up and asked, “How are you feeling?”
“Fucking great!” Erica replied, and then put her hand on top of Calyope’s head. “But don’t stop!”
Calyope squealed happily as her mouth was shoved back into Erica’s dripping cunt.
For the first time that Calyope could remember, her husband came before she did. Turns out all he needed for that to happen, was a clit. Even after Erica squirted in her face, Calyope found she didn’t want to stop licking. “You taste so good baby! And I gotta say, I think I prefer my face coated with your pussy juice than your cum.”
Erica giggled. “Thank you? I think? You really do have an amazing tongue by the way.”
“Do you wanna try yours out?” Calyope asked as she dropped next to her.
Erica pushed herself up and said, “Don’t mind if I do.”
Caloype was keenly aware of the lack of stubble as Erica’s face brushed against her inner thighs. There was only soft, smooth skin. And then a tongue. It was smaller than Eric’s, but there was a sensuality about it that made Calyope arch her back as it began to lick up and down her folds. “You’re my girlfriend!” she moaned.
A soft laugh reverberated between Calyope’s legs, and then her perfect woman looked up and said, “No, I’m your wife.”
A thrill of delight went through Calyope’s whole body, and Erica didn’t stop until she’d given Calyope everything she’d been hoping for.
The session lasted a very long time, and by the end, they were a sweaty, happy mess. The last thing Calyope thought before she drifted off to sleep was how different it was with a woman. It wasn’t a sprint, but a marathon.
The next several days whizzed by for Calyope. She felt like she was in a perpetual state of sex, and she loved it. The second Eric got home Calyope would turn him into Erica, and they’d make each other climax several times, and then a very tired Calyope would finish her chores while Erica basked in the afterglow. After dinner, Erica would change back to Eric, and fill Calyope’s pussy with strong, powerful thrusts. It was a very good routine, and it might have lasted a good deal longer, had Calyope not made an important discovery.
It happened a month after Erica had been introduced into their lives. Calyope had decided to get up early and shower with her ‘wife.’ She’d showered with Eric many times, but never in the morning before he left for work, because she hated getting up early. She LOVED sleep. She often felt like she could sleep the whole day away. In so many ways, her day really didn’t begin until her husband got back home. That was why she always felt behind on chores, because she so often didn’t start them until Eric got back home.
But she’d been thinking about showering with Erica. She wanted to soap up those beautiful curves. To let her fingers glide over those most intimate of areas while making them smell sweet and fragrant. She’d climaxed last night while thinking about it, while her husband had been inside of her. It was something naughty she often liked to do. To think about the ‘other lover’ that wasn’t there with her while she came.
The opportunity finally arrived when Eric’s alarm actually woke up her that one morning. He was still Erica. Calyope realized she’d forgotten to change Erica back to Eric last night, but Calyope did love the sight of her wife sitting up in bed and stretching. It was a fantastic view. She wanted to pull the busty vixen back down into the bed and begin kissing and licking her all over that curvy figure. But she knew time was of the essence. “I want to shower with you,” she said, placing a hand lovingly on the small of Erica’s back.
Erica yelped at Calyope’s voice, and looked back at her in surprise, as if she hadn’t expected to see her in their bed. “Oh, shit. Uh, sorry Cal..yope. I totally forgot to, um…”
“It’s okay, I’m up!” she beamed. “I’ll go heat up the water.” She looked back at Erica from the bedroom door. “And if you don’t mind, I’m not gonna transform you back yet until AFTER the shower,” she giggled.
Erica watched Calyope’s cute butt all the way down the hall to their bathroom. She bit her lower lip and said, “Well, I guess a quick shower won’t hurt.”
She heard the sound of water running. And then a scream.
Erica leapt off the bed and sprinted down the hall. When she got to the doorframe, she cried, “What? What’s the matter? You see a mouse?”
Calyope was still facing the shower. But her head was turned towards the mirror, and her eyes were laser focused on something there. She pointed a shaky hand towards her reflection. She didn’t understand why she had one too. It was smaller, but it was there. On her left butt cheek, was a circular rune with the symbol for masculine and feminine.
“I don’t remember putting a copy of the rune on myself,” she whispered.
Erica sighed and folded her arms. “That’s cause you didn’t put it there, sweetie. I did.”
Calyope finally looked away from the mirror, and turned to face Erica. She was so confused. “But…how could you? You can’t do magic?”
Erica gave her a pitying look and said gently. “No, dear. You’re the one that can’t do magic.” WIth a sudden flick of her wrist, a toothbrush sailed into the air and Erica deftly caught it.
Calyope stared at it in disbelief, not just at the magic on display from her husband/wife, but because the toothbrush…looked like a woman’s toothbrush. She looked at the other toothbrush next to the sink. It was a man’s toothbrush. And a chill went down Calyope’s spine, as she could never remember brushing her teeth. Like, ever.
She began taking panicked, shallow breaths. “I don’t…I don’t understand,” she gasped. She flicked her wrist at the other toothbrush. It did not move. Not even a little. “N-no. No I use magic all the ti-WHY CAN’T I REMEMBER EVER DOING CERTAIN THINGS LIKE BRUSHING MY TEETH?!”
Erica held up her hands soothingly and said, “Darling, relax. Let me just…let me talk to my husband, and we’ll straighten this all-”
Calyope’s hands shot down to her sides and clenched into fists as she shrieked, “Your husband?!”
Erica grimaced. “Yeah, this was…well it was his idea. And he’s…inside of you.”
This revelation stunned Calyope to her very core, which gave Erica the time she needed to step forward and hug her. Then she placed a hand on Calyope’s right buttcheek, and said, “Transform.”
_______________________________________________________
Three months ago.
“So, do you know like, transformation magic?” Calvin asked as they laid in bed after another passionate night unbridled lovemaking.
Erica giggled and hit her husband on the arm. “You sick of my body already?”
“Of course not,” he said. “I’m just like…I’m wondering if you could transform me? I know you also like girls, and I know that you gave that up that part of you when we got married. But…what if you didn’t have to. What if you could transform me into your ‘wife’ sometimes?”
Erica squeezed her man. “And then I transform into a handsome guy with muscular pecs and come home from work and give you the business?”
“Oh…” Calvin uttered curiously. “I mean…I hadn’t thought of that, but…”
“You’d let me fuck you with a dick?” Erica said, mouth opened in a wide grin.
“No! I mean…maybe.”
“No lie, dear, that actually sounds kinda hot.”
“Wait, wait. I’m not sure I’d want to be able to remember something like that. Is there like, memory magic you could use as well?”
Erica licked her lips, then said, “I actually may know of a spell that is exactly what we’re looking for babe. Just remember, this was all your idea.”
_____________________________________________________
Present Day
The panic left Calvin’s body as he returned to his original self. The weight from his former boobs was distributed mainly to his belly. He was not the ripped male version that his wife became, but a rather ordinary looking guy. The memories began to rush in from his time as Caloyope.
“You didn’t change me back last night,” he said.
“I know, I know,” Erica said, letting him go. She stepped past him and turned off the shower. “We let this go on too long, Cal. She’s become like, a whole different person.”
That had been Cal’s decision too. To be transformed into Calyope more and more throughout the week. Erica didn’t complain, because Cal was an amazing lover as a woman, plus he didn’t mind that his wife had instilled within him a desire to take care of the house, because he felt a disconnect to it. It was helping her, helping him, and they’d been fucking like rabbits in different gender combinations. There had seemed to be no downside. Until now. Calyope had become aware of the transformation rune, and that had led to her feeling like she wasn’t a whole person. And in a way, maybe she wasn’t. She only appeared when they wanted her to. She didn’t get to remember anything beyond those few hours she was allowed to exist. Cal could remember, but not her.
“This is my fault,” Erica said. “I should have paid attention to the precautions. I can have the rune removed.”
Cal’s face fell. “No. No please don’t. There’s got to be another way. Calyope means so much to you. So much to me.”
Erica hugged her husband. She was glad he felt this way. Calyope really had become a part of their family. “Give me some time to think. Maybe…maybe there’s something we can do, but I’ll need to research some spell books.”
They held each other, and finally parted ways. Cal going to work. Erica doing the same. She worked at an apothecary, one that had many magical recipes and spellbooks, which she would dive into today, looking for an answer to the mess they’d made.
A week later, the husband and wife reconvened in the bathroom again. They were both naked as if they were about to shower, but Calvin was just watching his wife use her finger to make a large circle over the mirror. Then she took out a sharp stone and began scratching the surface, carving small symbols into it. When it was done, she placed her hand upon it, and said a lengthy spell she’d been memorizing for the last few days. The mirror glowed, and then looked like a regular mirror again, except it didn’t reflect as it once had. It still showed Erica, but as Calvin looked at it, he saw Calyope. But her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be asleep.
“Okay,” Erica said, assessing the small bathroom. “It’s time. Stand right where she was when she got transformed last time. Let’s try to make this as comfortable for her as possible.”
Calvin put his back to the shower, and Erica put her arms around him. “I hope this works.”
“Me too.”
Erica put a hand on her husband’s fuzzy butt, and said, “Transform.”
A few seconds later, Calyope sucked in a huge breath. Her ‘wife’s’ arms were still around as they had been when she felt herself blank out. She fought the urge to panic. “Let me go,” she said firmly.
Erica did, but then quickly said, “Calyope, we both owe you an apology.”
“Was any of it real?!” she demanded.
Erica hesitated, trying to find the right words. “It was very real, Calyope. But what we did to you wasn’t right. But we think we’ve-”
“Why do you keep saying ‘we?’” Calyope spat. She was so mad, but not just at Erica. She was also mad at herself, because even now the sight of Erica was turning her on. She wanted to kiss her soft lips, and get her mouth between her legs and taste her. She now assumed that this desire was also a part of that rune.
Erica noted the woman’s mixed emotions, but instead of commenting on them, she pointed to the mirror and said quietly, “Calyope, meet your other half, Calvin.”
Calyope looked from Erica to the mirror, expecting to see her and Erica reflected in its surface. But she was mistaken. There was Erica, yes, but instead of Calyope, there was a man where she should be. A man that, in certain aspects, vaguely resembled Calyope herself. Same sandy brown hair color. Same chin. Same eyes.
“Nice to meet you officially,” the reflection of Cal suddenly said, which caused Calyope to jump. The man put his palms out in an apologetic gesture. “Sorry, sorry, don’t be scared. The last thing I’d ever want is to hurt you, cause, well, I am you. Erica magicked up this mirror especially for us, so we could talk. It’s very important that you know, Calyope, that you’ve made Erica so happy these last few months.”
“It’s true,” Erica said.
Calyope frowned and looked towards Erica. “I haven’t known you for months,” she countered. “I’ve only known Eric. You know, the person I thought was my husband.”
“Would having him here with you make you more comfortable?” Erica interjected.
Calyope met the woman’s eyes, and nodded sadly. “Yeah. It’d help.” Eric had been her rock. The person she’d do absolutely anything for. She knew this was also probably part of the spell, but just the thought of seeing him calmed her a little.
Erica put a hand to her own overlaid rune and said, “Transform.”
The rune glowed, and Erica’s soft supple form grew taller and became muscular. Her smooth belly gained those chiseled abs that made Calyope go weak in the knees. And suddenly there was his handsome face, looking at her in concern. She threw herself into his strong arms, and he held her tight and patted her head.
“There, there, it’s okay, dear,” he said.
For a few precious seconds, Calyope allowed herself to melt into him. “Do you remember being her?” she finally asked her husband.
He gave her a pitying look. “Um, yes, but…”
“That’s not fair that you get to!” she protested. Then she turned on her male counterpart in the mirror. “Do you remember being me?”
“Also yes,” Calvin admitted. “But for different reasons.”
Calyope looked up into her husband’s dark eyes. She found she wanted to kiss him. To grind against his body until he grew hard, picked her up, and fucked her against the bathroom wall. She tried to keep focused. “What’s he talking about? Why do you both get to remember?”
“Well,” Eric confessed. “I’m still…Erica. Even when I’m Eric, I’m still me. I used the overlaid rune to transform from female to male, but otherwise there were no changes.”
Calyope’s jaw dropped in surprise. “But…you act like a guy when you look like this.” She put a hand on his chest. Being this close to him was having quite the effect on her. If Erica’s body had made her horny, Eric’s body was having even more of an impact.
She looked at her male counterpart while her hand kept descending down to those abs she loved so much. “And what’s your excuse?”
“The magic of the rune allows me to remember everything you thought and did when I transform back,” Cal explained. “It doesn’t feel quite like I was there, but it’s certainly close enough that I feel that you’re a huge part of me.”
Calyope couldn’t stop her hand from going lower as she said, “But that’s not fair. I should be able to feel the same way. I should get to remember being married to Erica, and living your life, and all of it.”
“You’re right,” Cal said. “You’re absolutely right. And the reason Erica and I brought you back, was to tell you that she’s got a way to…” Eric gasped as Calyope’s hand touched the tip of his penis, and Cal noticed. “Um…do I need to give you guys a second?”
Calyope licked her lips as she looked down at Eric’s throbbing member. Then she looked at Cal in the mirror. “Do you remember every time I’ve gone down on my husband?” she asked coolly.
“I…do…” Cal said tentatively. “But, like I said, it’s like remembering something that happened to somebody else. And I certainly don’t dwell on it.”
“Well you’re about to see it,” Calyope said as she began sinking to her knees.
Cal looked at his wife’s Eric persona. He didn’t want to admit it, but he was jealous of the body that his wife had. He looked at her and said, “Look, I’m glad this is working out, but could you take this to the other room.”
Eric shook his head and as he put a hand on top of Calyope’s. “No honey. It’s so much hotter if you’re here to watch your pretty little mouth suck my dick. You can take it so deep too!”
“Yeah, I can absolutely do without the play by play.” But he did watch as Calyope took the cock in her mouth with no hesitation. She sucked it like it was the best thing she’d ever tasted, and she began to moan and rub her clit as she did so. “Fuck, that IS hot,” he finally admitted.
“I knew you’d like to watch you little perv,” Eric groaned. “But I know my precious Calyope. THIS is what she really wants.” With that he lifted her up in his strong arms, pinned her to the wall, and impaled her pussy with his thick cock.
“Yes!” Calyope screamed. “I love you so much, Eric!”
“I love you too, Calyope!”
A moment later, Cal said, “We both do.”
Calyope came hard a minute later. When she did, she knew that her sensitive pussy was a gift from Erica. She bucked her hips and clawed at Eric’s back until he came inside her. When he put her down, she asked, “So…what now?”
Eric kissed her and said, “Now we give you what Calvin has always had. The ability to remember. You’ll remember being him the way he remembers being you.”
“What about some of the other things? Will those change too?”
“What other things?” Calvin asked.
“I’m guessing she means the desire to cook and clean for me.”
“Yeah!” Calyope pouted.
“Ooh, yeah, that was my idea,” Cal admitted.
“Or the fact that just the sight of either of your forms makes me go into heat,” Calyope added.
“Uh, I didn’t actually do that one,” Eric laughed.
“I mean, she is hot as a guy or a girl,” Cal agreed.
“Oh, you want some of this too?” Eric winked, stroking his slippery cock.
Cal rolled his eyes. “I’ll pass, but thanks. I already have plenty of memories of tasting it and having that enormous thing shoved in me.”
“Ohmygosh!” Calyope suddenly exclaimed. “I’ll get to remember fucking you with a dick?!”
Eric hugged her. “Yes, you will, sweetie. But as for the other stuff…well, I’m afraid to redo the rune to make you not want to cook and clean and think you have magic, that won’t go away. Not unless I redid the rune, which…would make the version that is you, go away.”
“Well I don’t want that!” she said quickly. “And I don’t mind too much cooking and cleaning. It is how I’ve always shown you I love you.”
“Again, my idea,” Calvin said.
“Shut it, husband,” Eric snapped playfully.
“Whose idea was it to let me see the book with the overlaid rune?” Calyope asked curiously.
“Oh, that was mine!” Eric answered proudly. “After you brought up wanting to be with a woman, I knew there was a part of you that missed, well, the real me. And that was confirmed when you described me. I thought it would be fun-”
Cal coughed in the mirror.
“Sorry, WE thought it would be fun if we played this out, and…yeah, it was really hot, but we’re both sorry if we ever hurt-”
“Shh,” Calyope whispered, as she put a finger on her husband’s lips. “I’m still really horny. So, I think I’d be fine if…”
“I changed back into your ‘wife’?’” Eric suggested with a twinkle in his eye.
Calyope bit her lip. “Yes please.”
Eric swooped up his bride and looked at Cal’s reflection. “You’re gonna enjoy remembering all the kinky lesbian shit we’re about to do, dear.”
Calvin laughed and waved at them. “I know I will. Have fun you two.”
Calyope squealed as Eric ran from the bathroom and threw her onto their bed. He was Erica a moment later, and she dove between Calyope’s legs and began lapping up the cum that had just been deposited by her male self. The two were insatiable all day, and Eric made many guest appearances.
Calvin and Calyope settled into new routines where they shared their time with Erica/Eric, but also loved remembering how happy the other made their spouse.
There are certainly more hijinks to their story, like the one where Calyope got a temporary body from a gollum that Erica created. But that is another story altogether.
The end.
Author's Note
Sorry for my long absence. I hope you enjoyed this new story. The inspiration for it came from the show Severance, and I enjoyed applying the concept of playing it out with a twist with this happily married couple. If you'd like to see more of their story, let me know. I have a few ideas rolling around in my head. Next up though will be more Working Remotely.
Thank you to all my supporters. After I add the next chapter of Working Remotely, you'll be the ones to decide what I work on next.
Calyope was a novice witch. A witch that had recently had a whirlwind romance and married a man who was everything she’d ever wanted. Almost. Despite loving Eric’s masculine body, there were times she found herself wanting something different in bed. She really did enjoy the feel of her husband’s hard cock sliding between her legs. The way he held her down with his powerful body and the long moan he’d make as he erupted inside of her.
She loved it. She really did. And it should have been enough. Except…Calyope was bisexual. And even though she loved her husband’s cock and the feel of his abs and the way he fucked her with such intensity, she found herself missing the touch of a woman. There was just something about the feeling of running her fingers across gentle curves. The inhale of sweet perfume on impossibly soft breasts. The vibrant feminine moans that escaped as she used her tongue to taste a deliciously wet pussy. The feeling of her soft curves. The sweet smells. The taste of pussy on her tongue.
When Calyope chose to marry Eric, she thought she’d given up on those desires. It had been easy at first. Her high sex drive helped her go out of her way to seduce him the moment he got home from work. She would devour him, enticing him to make love in any and every position he wanted. She was his completely. So why was she still having all these fantasies about being in bed with a woman?! And it was only getting worse. The more she thought about what she’d left behind, the more she craved it. This made her feel guilty, because she had a good thing with Eric. He loved her. Had accepted her being a witch with no issues at all. And he worked so hard to help provide for their home. He had too, since he didn’t have an ounce of magical ability himself.
She told herself it was enough and that she should just move forward with her husband and his hot body. And she might have, until an old book of spells suddenly appeared on her doorstep one day. She was very curious who had dropped it off. She thought about doing a trace spell, but forgot the incantation and would have to look it up. But she got distracted from further investigation as she opened the pages. It contained a lot of advanced magic, some that might take years to master. She was about to put it aside, when she came across an intricate rune called ‘Overlaid’ that contained elements of mind control and physical transformation.
Her heart quickened its pace as she read further. To place the rune, a complicated spell must be uttered while placing hands on a person who was willing to be transformed. While chanting, the caster must envision the new shape they want the subject to take, as well as their state of mind. If done properly, a rune would be created on the person that when activated, would overlay their mind and body with a completely new persona.
It could completely alter their mind, giving them the thoughts, feelings and desires implanted by the caster, while also changing their shape, even their gender. Calyope’s heart began to beat faster as she reread the part about changing gender. It was exactly the kind of spell she was looking for that would allow her to have her cake, and be able to fuck it too.
There were two problems though. This was a very risky spell that used borderline dark magic to temporarily alter a person’s thoughts and appearance. But it also required a willing subject. It was one thing to roleplay in the bedroom. This was on another level entirely. Her husband would have to trust her so much!
Had they even been married long enough for her to ask such a thing of Eric? He’d always been so accepting of her, and had thus far been willing to do whatever she wanted to do in the bedroom. If she asked him in just the right way, perhaps with her legs wrapped around him, he’d consent to this wild idea. She grew wet as she thought of asking him for this erotic favor while his big cock was buried in her pussy.
She looked up from the book, suddenly wondering where Eric was. She wanted to fuck him right now! Why was he at work so much of the time?!
The sound of someone clearing their throat behind her made her jump in her seat. Then she heard her husband’s deep sexy voice ask, “Whatchya reading there?”
Calyope suddenly felt very embarrassed, and turned bright red. They were married. She could talk to him about anything. But this was so kinky, so perverted, and she wasn’t sure he was really ready for that conversation. So she lied. “N-nothing you’d be interested in?”
“Oh, well now I have to see!” Eric said, and he lunged for his wife.
Calyoped giggled and shoved the book out of his reach as he landed on top of her. They mock wrestled and clung to each other for several seconds. But then his hands were squeezing her boobs and she was pulling his shirt over his head between needy kisses. “I need you inside me,” she begged.
Eric smirked as he removed his underwear. “Don’t you always.”
It was true. She’d never been disinterested in sex with Eric. Sex with her man was always on the table. Would she still feel that way if he had different parts? If he exchanged his chiseled pecs for a pair of bouncy double D’s, or his hard throbbing cock for a wet and warm pussy?
The thought of it made her grasp his dick and stroke it while she looked up at him and begged. “Please! Shove it in. Right now!”
“Okay, okay,” he laughed. Then he tenderly lay her down on the floor, and pushed into her.
“Fuck!” she howled, loving the initial moment of penetration. “Yeah. Give it to me hard baby! Just the way I like it!”
Thoughts of telling him about the transformation rune vanished from her mind. All she could think of was how good his cock felt. Her brain grew wonderfully fuzzy with each thrust, and all she could think to do was wrap her legs around his torso and to pull him deeper.
She came before he did. She always did.
As Eric watched her scream in ecstasy, he said, “Oh fuck! That’ll do it!” He grunted and moaned as he shot inside his wife.
He rolled off and lay beside her on their living room floor, both panting from the sudden but wonderful exertion.
“Not complaining, but what brought that on?” Eric finally asked.
“Um…well, uh, I found a new spell…” Calyope said shyly.
‘Oh yeah?” Eric said bemused. “What kind of spell?”
Calyope decided to just rip the bandaid. She shut her eyes tight and said, “It lets you transform a person!”
Eric laughed. “Want me to have an even bigger dick, is that it?”
“No!” Calyope clarified quickly. “Your dick is perfect!” And she really meant it. She loved his cock the way it was. It fit her perfectly. Stretched her out in all the right ways, like it was made for her. But, if Eric were also a woman, they’d just be getting STARTED with their lovemaking. “This would be transforming you…in other ways. I’d really be swapping out your dick with…something else…” She clenched her fists and sucked in a breath. She was so nervous about telling him, but it was right there.
After a moment of confused silence, Eric asked, “Swap it out for what?”
“Well…You know how I also like girls, right?”
“I am aware,” Eric said, wisely choking down a laugh as he realized how hard this was for his wife to say.
“This spell would let me change you into a woman.”
“A woman?!” Eric repeated with a mixture of shock and amusement.
“Not permanently or anything! Just like, it puts a magical rune on your skin, like a tattoo. And whenever I activate the rune, I could turn you into a girl, and back again, whenever I, er, WE, wanted to.” There was more to it, but she decided to leave out the fact that it also altered the mind. “The spell says the subject must be willing to have it placed on you. So, you’d have to give me consent, and I completely understand if you need time to think about it, and I’ll still love you if you say no so don’t think that you have to-”
“I’m down,” he said, cutting her off with a twinkle in his eye.
Calyope’s breath caught as her husband just casually agreed to let her fuse a rune to his skin that would allow her to radically change him! She again thought about letting him know that she’d be able to change his thoughts and personality, but didn’t want to give him any reason to change his mind. She told herself he wouldn’t care, because he’d so quickly agreed. He wanted to make her happy. And during the times he was a girl, she’d definitely go out of her way to make him happy as well.
Eric interrupted her by asking, “So, do you want to do this now or…”
Her eyes went wide, and she let out the breath she’d been holding. It was amazing enough that he was willing to do it, but even sweeter that he was willing to do it immediately. She reached out to play with his short dark hair. “That’s incredibly sweet, but no, not now.”
She noticed his expression change to one of disappointment, so she hastened to explain, “I’ll need time to read over the spell. It’s a long and tricky one and I don’t want to botch it. Plus, I’ll want to think of the type of…um…,” she felt her cheeks turning pink again. “...body I’d like you to have as a girl.”
Eric grinned. “Oh yeah? You got certain attributes in mind?” He looked down at his impressive chest and abs. “Thinking of turning my pecs into some nice round melons you can suck on? Boy, that’d be so weird, but like, yeah, it’d be cool to have your mouth there on a couple of big titties.”
That kind of talk really got Calyope’s motor running. She didn’t admit that was the first thing she’d thought about, but instead picked a more aesthetic detail. “Well, I mean, I love your hair color, but I’d just make it a little longer. Like shoulder length, and straight. I’d round out your face a bit, making it more feminine. Ooh, I’d give you full, luscious lips. And then…” Her eyes drifted down her husband’s body as very vivid details flooded her thoughts.
As if reading her mind, Eric moved a hand between his wife’s legs and began to gently finger her. “Please, keep going. Tell me how else you’d turn me into your dream girl.”
“Oh, uh…” she gasped, suddenly finding it hard to talk as her husband’s skilled fingers went to work. She placed a hand on her husband’s chest. “You’re…you’re right about me swapping out your chest. It’s a really hot chest babe, but…yeah…I’d love to see what it looks like with a pair of double D’s. I’d make them so sensitive that if I just breathed on them, you’d be begging me to suck on them.”
Eric laughed. “I would, huh? Well, I guess we’ll see about that.”
As her mind became consumed with lust, she thought to herself, ‘You wouldn’t have a choice. I’ll turn you into a horny slut that wants my mouth all over your new body.”
Her hand drifted down his abs, and came to his dick, which was semi hard and slippery with their combined juices. “I’d shrink this until it became a slit. A perfect little pussy that I could lick as much as I wanted, making you scream for more.”
“Is that all?” Eric asked, knowing his wife was almost to the brink of climax by the way she was breathing and moving her hips in time with his fingers.
“I’d make you just a little shorter than me!” she cried out. “And I’d make you-Oh fuck! I’d make you my perverted little sex slave! Yes! Yes! Fuck! Ooh!” The powerful orgasm made her shake from head to toe.
When she was finally able to relax, Eric pulled her close and they cuddled. He whispered gently in her ear, “Are you sure you can’t do that spell on me now?”
She laughed softly. “I think I need to get the dishes put away and dinner started,” she said.
Eric said nothing for a moment, then shrugged and said a playful, “Fine.” He stood and helped her to her feet. With a playful swat on her butt he said, “Get to work.”
Her mouth fell open in mock surprise, but then she giggled, and went off to do the housework.
The next few days were a blur, because everytime she had a chance, Calyope was thinking about that spell. Putting eyes on it. Sounding it out. Imagining the ideal feminine shape her husband would become, and the personality she would make him have. She was becoming obsessed, and could think of little else while she did her daily chores. It certainly made them easier.
She thought a tiny bit about maybe altering Eric’s mind to not just be a sex slave, but also be willing to do some of the mundane chores that she did every day. She didn’t mind doing them for her husband. It was part of how she showed her love and devotion to him. But she did wish he’d help out around the house a little more. The vast majority of her thoughts though, were imagining the raven haired beauty he would become, and then making that goddess put her pretty mouth between her legs.
Despite her perverted obsession, it was actually her husband that mentioned using the spell again. She’d been lost in another fantasy while the dishes magically washed, dried, and put away themselves, when her husband pressed himself against her from behind.
“How’s that rune spell coming along, Calyope? Are you ready to turn me into a sexy woman yet?”
Calyope felt his rod twitch against her ass. She instinctively pushed back, wanting to feel it slide between her cheeks. Since she was only wearing an apron, she got her wish. The delightful sensation of that hard cock made her lose her magical concentration though, and a dish crashed to the floor. “Oh shoot,” she pouted, as her husband withdrew behind her. She made a motion with her finger and the dish repaired itself and sailed into the cupboard.
“Sorry,” about that,” she heard her thoughtful husband say.
“She spun around and said, “I think I’m ready.” Goodness knows she needed to be. She needed to alleviate the sexual tension that seemed to be building exponentially inside of her as she thought about turning her husband into a woman. It had felt all consuming these last few days. “I’ve been studying it every time I get a free moment, and should have all the words memorized, so I think we should, um…” she trailed off as she realized how eager she sounded.
Eric laughed. “I can tell you’ve been thinking about it a lot. Every time I look at you while you’re doing your chores, or we’re eating, or, well, after we’re done fucking, you get that faraway look in your eye that makes me think you’re thinking about transforming me into your lesbian lover.”
“Busted,” she giggled, as she looked her husband up and down, undressing him with her eyes and fantasizing about the new curves he’d soon have.
“So where do you want to do this?” he asked curiously. The way his wife was looking at him made him feel like a slab of meat being dangled in front of a hungry lion. He didn’t mind in the least.
“How about upstairs in the bedroom,” Calyope suggested excitedly. “And I’ll need to make contact with you for the spell, so why don’t you just-”
“Get naked,” Eric finished with a wide grin.
Calyope winked at him. “If you don’t mind.”
“Not at all, babe,” he said, winking back.
They raced upstairs. As soon as Eric walked in, he pulled off his shirt. Calyope found herself staring at his toned body, and for a moment, thought about scrapping the spell and just taking his male self right then and there.
He saw her gawking as he pulled off his pants and underwear. She was now staring right at his rigid cock that was pointing straight at her. He snapped his fingers and said, “My eyes are up here, love. I know you love this cock, but let’s try to focus,” he teased, then twisted his body side to side so his dick slapped against his torso.
Calyope felt like she was being hypnotized by the motion of that big beautiful cock. Drool had formed in her mouth. Drool that she could use to slobber all over his impressive man meat with her tongue. She shook her head and closed her eyes. She really did need to focus! She had her husband’s permission, and knew the spell pretty well. She needed to strike while the iron was hot, because who knew, tomorrow he might change his mind.
She stepped directly in front of him, and put the fingertips of her right hand onto his stomach. She could feel the tight muscles there. His body was lean and calloused and tough. Everything she wanted in her man. She almost pushed him down onto the bed so she could fuck him, but with an extra bit of willpower, she began a slow and steady chant. As she did, she put every thought into the woman she wanted him to become.
She pictured a slightly shorter physique than herself. One with shoulder length jet black hair, pouty lips, and a round face. This woman would have large, bouncy breasts, almost but not quite as big as her own. Her body would be a vision of seductive curves and soft skin. She would have a neatly trimmed bush, and an always wet and sensitive pussy.
Calyope’s thoughts turned from the physical to the mental. She knew this would reshape her husband’s mind, but she did not hesitate as she thought how this transformed woman would always desire to have sex with Calyope. She would find ways to seduce Calyope, and be willing to beg for the chance to get between her legs. And housework. She’d want to help with chores and making meals. But most importantly, she’d be a kinky slut, coming up with new and exciting ways to get each other off!
That last thought turned her on so much it threatened to distract her, and she stumbled over a few of the words. She looked down at her fingertips and was disheartened to see no rune had formed. She wondered if her carelessness had ruined her first attempt.
“It’s okay, you can do it,” Eric assured her, and put his hand atop hers encouragingly as she started saying the spell again.
Calyope put all her concentration into it this time. She tuned everything else out as she thought only about the words and the manifestation of her fantasy woman.
Slowly but surely, she felt the spark of magic against Eric’s skin. She looked down, and saw a glowing line etched itself from the top of her middle finger, to the other places her fingertips touched. She became excited as a perfect circle began to form, and inside that circle, a combined symbol of an arrow and a cross that represented the masculine and feminine. As Calyope finished the chant, it glowed brightly, and then faded. But the rune remained. A permanent magical brand on her husband’s stomach.
Eric’s brow furrowed, and he let out a breath he’d been holding. He looked down at himself, and asked with obvious disappointment, “Shouldn’t I be a girl now?”
“Not yet,” Calyope said, and licked her lips. “Now that the rune’s there, I should be able to turn you into a girl whenever I want. No lengthy spell, just a touch, and a one word command.”
“Well go ahead then, babe,” Eric said in his deep voice as he struck out his chest and did a superhero pose. “Let me help you make your bisexual dreams come true.”
Calyope bounced up and down and clapped her hands excitedly. Then she put her hand on the rune, and said, “Transform.”
The rune did not glow, but just remained a faint mark on his skin. “I don’t know what’s wrong? That should have worked!” she said. “Let me consult the-”
But before she could run and get the spell book, Eric took her hand again, and placed it over hers on his stomach. “Maybe I have to help show the magic that I’m willing? I am. I am willing,” he said, looking down at his stomach. “Let’s try again, at the same time. Ready?”
Calyope nodded and said, “Okay. On the count of three, let’s both of us say it. One, two, three…”
Simultaneously, husband and wife both said, “Transform.”
The rune glowed bright on Eric’s stomach.
“I think something’s happening!” Eric said excitedly as his skin began to ripple up and down his body.
“It sure is,” Calyope exclaimed. She stepped back from her husband, and watched with wide eyed fascination as he shrank from his 6 foot 2 self, to about 5 foot 9. This was apparent to Calyope, because it was still an inch taller than her own self. That wasn’t quite to her specifications, but it could be amended at a later time.
Eric’s brown hair darkened until it was jet black, then ran down to his shoulders like a waterfall cascading down from his head. His lips became fuller, his face rounder and softer. His broad chest shifted, narrowing first and becoming slimmer. Then his right pectoral began to protrude. It blossomed into a round jiggly boob.
This caused Eric to chuckle as he reached his hand up to it and gave it a squeeze. He looked at his wife, and saw how much she was enjoying the show. He blew her a kiss, right before a left boob popped out before Calyope’s eyes.
He suddenly shifted uncomfortably and looked down at his crotch. Calyope followed his gaze, and saw his erect penis shrink rapidly into his body, leaving only a slit with a tuft of dark curly hair barely covering it.
“Oh wow, that transformation process feels good!” Eric gasped in a high pitched voice as his smaller hand dipped down to his new pussy.
Calyope was glad that her husband wasn’t mourning the loss of his favorite member. She assumed this was part of the spell, helping him embrace the changes by spiking his lust. She remembered that soon he should be up for anything if the spell did its job.
“Oh!” Eric suddenly exclaimed. “Something else is getting bigger!” He gave a slow turn so his wife could see his hips widen, and his ass expand into a round plump butt that had Calyope drooling. He gave it a shake, and giggled as it clapped. “Certainly a lot more exciting than my flat ass, wouldn’t you say, babe?”
Calyope took a step towards him, as if entranced by the wobble of his new sexy butt.
Eric giggled again and said, “I take it you like what you see?”
“I really do,” Calyope said sincerely as Eric finished a slow spin. She saw that the rune on his stomach had faded into a faint, black outline, a reminder that she’d be able to turn him back to her masculine husband whenever she wanted. But right now, she wanted, no, NEEDED to touch every inch of his feminine skin with her fingertips. And then her tongue.
“This spell is incredible,” she whispered as she put a hand on Eric’s arm. “You look nothing like your original self, Eric! I wouldn’t even know you were my husband if I hadn’t seen you transform before my very eyes.”
When Eric responded, his new high girly voice was silky and seductive. “As long as I look like this, Cal, why don’t you call me Erica.”
“Yeah,” Calyope said, bringing her face closer and closer to her husband’s pouty lips. “Erica.”
And then they were kissing. It was not the kissing of two people that have never kissed each other before. Nor the kind that expresses comfortable familiarity. No. This was rather like the kind where two people have been desperate for each other in the worst way and are finally allowed to express their pent up feelings physically.
Hands groped greedily. Lips migrated from lips to necks to shoulders to breasts. They each attacked each other’s bodies like this would be their only opportunity. What made Calyope so infinitely happy, other than Erica’s sweet moans, was that it wouldn’t be. She could live out her lesbian fantasy a million times over, all because of how wonderfully willing her husband was.
“You want to lick this pink pussy of mine, right?” Erica suddenly asked, interrupting Calyope’s thoughts.
“I do!” she squealed. Erica smiled wantonly and laid back on the bed. The raven haired beauty parted her legs, and moved her fingers in a downward V to spread her lips open. Calyope saw her folds were already glistening with desire. Calyope got on her knees and bent low. She began by kissing up Erica’s inner thigh, letting the passion between them escalate. Then her lips were kissing a pussy that had been molded and shaped just for her. She extended her tongue, and tasted a divine salty tartness that was instantly addictive.
Calyope giggled into her lover as Erica began to moan and squirm. She popped her head up and asked, “How are you feeling?”
“Fucking great!” Erica replied, and then put her hand on top of Calyope’s head. “But don’t stop!”
Calyope squealed happily as her mouth was shoved back into Erica’s dripping cunt.
For the first time that Calyope could remember, her husband came before she did. Turns out all he needed for that to happen, was a clit. Even after Erica squirted in her face, Calyope found she didn’t want to stop licking. “You taste so good baby! And I gotta say, I think I prefer my face coated with your pussy juice than your cum.”
Erica giggled. “Thank you? I think? You really do have an amazing tongue by the way.”
“Do you wanna try yours out?” Calyope asked as she dropped next to her.
Erica pushed herself up and said, “Don’t mind if I do.”
Caloype was keenly aware of the lack of stubble as Erica’s face brushed against her inner thighs. There was only soft, smooth skin. And then a tongue. It was smaller than Eric’s, but there was a sensuality about it that made Calyope arch her back as it began to lick up and down her folds. “You’re my girlfriend!” she moaned.
A soft laugh reverberated between Calyope’s legs, and then her perfect woman looked up and said, “No, I’m your wife.”
A thrill of delight went through Calyope’s whole body, and Erica didn’t stop until she’d given Calyope everything she’d been hoping for.
The session lasted a very long time, and by the end, they were a sweaty, happy mess. The last thing Calyope thought before she drifted off to sleep was how different it was with a woman. It wasn’t a sprint, but a marathon.
The next several days whizzed by for Calyope. She felt like she was in a perpetual state of sex, and she loved it. The second Eric got home Calyope would turn him into Erica, and they’d make each other climax several times, and then a very tired Calyope would finish her chores while Erica basked in the afterglow. After dinner, Erica would change back to Eric, and fill Calyope’s pussy with strong, powerful thrusts. It was a very good routine, and it might have lasted a good deal longer, had Calyope not made an important discovery.
It happened a month after Erica had been introduced into their lives. Calyope had decided to get up early and shower with her ‘wife.’ She’d showered with Eric many times, but never in the morning before he left for work, because she hated getting up early. She LOVED sleep. She often felt like she could sleep the whole day away. In so many ways, her day really didn’t begin until her husband got back home. That was why she always felt behind on chores, because she so often didn’t start them until Eric got back home.
But she’d been thinking about showering with Erica. She wanted to soap up those beautiful curves. To let her fingers glide over those most intimate of areas while making them smell sweet and fragrant. She’d climaxed last night while thinking about it, while her husband had been inside of her. It was something naughty she often liked to do. To think about the ‘other lover’ that wasn’t there with her while she came.
The opportunity finally arrived when Eric’s alarm actually woke up her that one morning. He was still Erica. Calyope realized she’d forgotten to change Erica back to Eric last night, but Calyope did love the sight of her wife sitting up in bed and stretching. It was a fantastic view. She wanted to pull the busty vixen back down into the bed and begin kissing and licking her all over that curvy figure. But she knew time was of the essence. “I want to shower with you,” she said, placing a hand lovingly on the small of Erica’s back.
Erica yelped at Calyope’s voice, and looked back at her in surprise, as if she hadn’t expected to see her in their bed. “Oh, shit. Uh, sorry Cal..yope. I totally forgot to, um…”
“It’s okay, I’m up!” she beamed. “I’ll go heat up the water.” She looked back at Erica from the bedroom door. “And if you don’t mind, I’m not gonna transform you back yet until AFTER the shower,” she giggled.
Erica watched Calyope’s cute butt all the way down the hall to their bathroom. She bit her lower lip and said, “Well, I guess a quick shower won’t hurt.”
She heard the sound of water running. And then a scream.
Erica leapt off the bed and sprinted down the hall. When she got to the doorframe, she cried, “What? What’s the matter? You see a mouse?”
Calyope was still facing the shower. But her head was turned towards the mirror, and her eyes were laser focused on something there. She pointed a shaky hand towards her reflection. She didn’t understand why she had one too. It was smaller, but it was there. On her left butt cheek, was a circular rune with the symbol for masculine and feminine.
“I don’t remember putting a copy of the rune on myself,” she whispered.
Erica sighed and folded her arms. “That’s cause you didn’t put it there, sweetie. I did.”
Calyope finally looked away from the mirror, and turned to face Erica. She was so confused. “But…how could you? You can’t do magic?”
Erica gave her a pitying look and said gently. “No, dear. You’re the one that can’t do magic.” WIth a sudden flick of her wrist, a toothbrush sailed into the air and Erica deftly caught it.
Calyope stared at it in disbelief, not just at the magic on display from her husband/wife, but because the toothbrush…looked like a woman’s toothbrush. She looked at the other toothbrush next to the sink. It was a man’s toothbrush. And a chill went down Calyope’s spine, as she could never remember brushing her teeth. Like, ever.
She began taking panicked, shallow breaths. “I don’t…I don’t understand,” she gasped. She flicked her wrist at the other toothbrush. It did not move. Not even a little. “N-no. No I use magic all the ti-WHY CAN’T I REMEMBER EVER DOING CERTAIN THINGS LIKE BRUSHING MY TEETH?!”
Erica held up her hands soothingly and said, “Darling, relax. Let me just…let me talk to my husband, and we’ll straighten this all-”
Calyope’s hands shot down to her sides and clenched into fists as she shrieked, “Your husband?!”
Erica grimaced. “Yeah, this was…well it was his idea. And he’s…inside of you.”
This revelation stunned Calyope to her very core, which gave Erica the time she needed to step forward and hug her. Then she placed a hand on Calyope’s right buttcheek, and said, “Transform.”
_______________________________________________________
Three months ago.
“So, do you know like, transformation magic?” Calvin asked as they laid in bed after another passionate night unbridled lovemaking.
Erica giggled and hit her husband on the arm. “You sick of my body already?”
“Of course not,” he said. “I’m just like…I’m wondering if you could transform me? I know you also like girls, and I know that you gave that up that part of you when we got married. But…what if you didn’t have to. What if you could transform me into your ‘wife’ sometimes?”
Erica squeezed her man. “And then I transform into a handsome guy with muscular pecs and come home from work and give you the business?”
“Oh…” Calvin uttered curiously. “I mean…I hadn’t thought of that, but…”
“You’d let me fuck you with a dick?” Erica said, mouth opened in a wide grin.
“No! I mean…maybe.”
“No lie, dear, that actually sounds kinda hot.”
“Wait, wait. I’m not sure I’d want to be able to remember something like that. Is there like, memory magic you could use as well?”
Erica licked her lips, then said, “I actually may know of a spell that is exactly what we’re looking for babe. Just remember, this was all your idea.”
_____________________________________________________
Present Day
The panic left Calvin’s body as he returned to his original self. The weight from his former boobs was distributed mainly to his belly. He was not the ripped male version that his wife became, but a rather ordinary looking guy. The memories began to rush in from his time as Caloyope.
“You didn’t change me back last night,” he said.
“I know, I know,” Erica said, letting him go. She stepped past him and turned off the shower. “We let this go on too long, Cal. She’s become like, a whole different person.”
That had been Cal’s decision too. To be transformed into Calyope more and more throughout the week. Erica didn’t complain, because Cal was an amazing lover as a woman, plus he didn’t mind that his wife had instilled within him a desire to take care of the house, because he felt a disconnect to it. It was helping her, helping him, and they’d been fucking like rabbits in different gender combinations. There had seemed to be no downside. Until now. Calyope had become aware of the transformation rune, and that had led to her feeling like she wasn’t a whole person. And in a way, maybe she wasn’t. She only appeared when they wanted her to. She didn’t get to remember anything beyond those few hours she was allowed to exist. Cal could remember, but not her.
“This is my fault,” Erica said. “I should have paid attention to the precautions. I can have the rune removed.”
Cal’s face fell. “No. No please don’t. There’s got to be another way. Calyope means so much to you. So much to me.”
Erica hugged her husband. She was glad he felt this way. Calyope really had become a part of their family. “Give me some time to think. Maybe…maybe there’s something we can do, but I’ll need to research some spell books.”
They held each other, and finally parted ways. Cal going to work. Erica doing the same. She worked at an apothecary, one that had many magical recipes and spellbooks, which she would dive into today, looking for an answer to the mess they’d made.
A week later, the husband and wife reconvened in the bathroom again. They were both naked as if they were about to shower, but Calvin was just watching his wife use her finger to make a large circle over the mirror. Then she took out a sharp stone and began scratching the surface, carving small symbols into it. When it was done, she placed her hand upon it, and said a lengthy spell she’d been memorizing for the last few days. The mirror glowed, and then looked like a regular mirror again, except it didn’t reflect as it once had. It still showed Erica, but as Calvin looked at it, he saw Calyope. But her eyes were closed, and she seemed to be asleep.
“Okay,” Erica said, assessing the small bathroom. “It’s time. Stand right where she was when she got transformed last time. Let’s try to make this as comfortable for her as possible.”
Calvin put his back to the shower, and Erica put her arms around him. “I hope this works.”
“Me too.”
Erica put a hand on her husband’s fuzzy butt, and said, “Transform.”
A few seconds later, Calyope sucked in a huge breath. Her ‘wife’s’ arms were still around as they had been when she felt herself blank out. She fought the urge to panic. “Let me go,” she said firmly.
Erica did, but then quickly said, “Calyope, we both owe you an apology.”
“Was any of it real?!” she demanded.
Erica hesitated, trying to find the right words. “It was very real, Calyope. But what we did to you wasn’t right. But we think we’ve-”
“Why do you keep saying ‘we?’” Calyope spat. She was so mad, but not just at Erica. She was also mad at herself, because even now the sight of Erica was turning her on. She wanted to kiss her soft lips, and get her mouth between her legs and taste her. She now assumed that this desire was also a part of that rune.
Erica noted the woman’s mixed emotions, but instead of commenting on them, she pointed to the mirror and said quietly, “Calyope, meet your other half, Calvin.”
Calyope looked from Erica to the mirror, expecting to see her and Erica reflected in its surface. But she was mistaken. There was Erica, yes, but instead of Calyope, there was a man where she should be. A man that, in certain aspects, vaguely resembled Calyope herself. Same sandy brown hair color. Same chin. Same eyes.
“Nice to meet you officially,” the reflection of Cal suddenly said, which caused Calyope to jump. The man put his palms out in an apologetic gesture. “Sorry, sorry, don’t be scared. The last thing I’d ever want is to hurt you, cause, well, I am you. Erica magicked up this mirror especially for us, so we could talk. It’s very important that you know, Calyope, that you’ve made Erica so happy these last few months.”
“It’s true,” Erica said.
Calyope frowned and looked towards Erica. “I haven’t known you for months,” she countered. “I’ve only known Eric. You know, the person I thought was my husband.”
“Would having him here with you make you more comfortable?” Erica interjected.
Calyope met the woman’s eyes, and nodded sadly. “Yeah. It’d help.” Eric had been her rock. The person she’d do absolutely anything for. She knew this was also probably part of the spell, but just the thought of seeing him calmed her a little.
Erica put a hand to her own overlaid rune and said, “Transform.”
The rune glowed, and Erica’s soft supple form grew taller and became muscular. Her smooth belly gained those chiseled abs that made Calyope go weak in the knees. And suddenly there was his handsome face, looking at her in concern. She threw herself into his strong arms, and he held her tight and patted her head.
“There, there, it’s okay, dear,” he said.
For a few precious seconds, Calyope allowed herself to melt into him. “Do you remember being her?” she finally asked her husband.
He gave her a pitying look. “Um, yes, but…”
“That’s not fair that you get to!” she protested. Then she turned on her male counterpart in the mirror. “Do you remember being me?”
“Also yes,” Calvin admitted. “But for different reasons.”
Calyope looked up into her husband’s dark eyes. She found she wanted to kiss him. To grind against his body until he grew hard, picked her up, and fucked her against the bathroom wall. She tried to keep focused. “What’s he talking about? Why do you both get to remember?”
“Well,” Eric confessed. “I’m still…Erica. Even when I’m Eric, I’m still me. I used the overlaid rune to transform from female to male, but otherwise there were no changes.”
Calyope’s jaw dropped in surprise. “But…you act like a guy when you look like this.” She put a hand on his chest. Being this close to him was having quite the effect on her. If Erica’s body had made her horny, Eric’s body was having even more of an impact.
She looked at her male counterpart while her hand kept descending down to those abs she loved so much. “And what’s your excuse?”
“The magic of the rune allows me to remember everything you thought and did when I transform back,” Cal explained. “It doesn’t feel quite like I was there, but it’s certainly close enough that I feel that you’re a huge part of me.”
Calyope couldn’t stop her hand from going lower as she said, “But that’s not fair. I should be able to feel the same way. I should get to remember being married to Erica, and living your life, and all of it.”
“You’re right,” Cal said. “You’re absolutely right. And the reason Erica and I brought you back, was to tell you that she’s got a way to…” Eric gasped as Calyope’s hand touched the tip of his penis, and Cal noticed. “Um…do I need to give you guys a second?”
Calyope licked her lips as she looked down at Eric’s throbbing member. Then she looked at Cal in the mirror. “Do you remember every time I’ve gone down on my husband?” she asked coolly.
“I…do…” Cal said tentatively. “But, like I said, it’s like remembering something that happened to somebody else. And I certainly don’t dwell on it.”
“Well you’re about to see it,” Calyope said as she began sinking to her knees.
Cal looked at his wife’s Eric persona. He didn’t want to admit it, but he was jealous of the body that his wife had. He looked at her and said, “Look, I’m glad this is working out, but could you take this to the other room.”
Eric shook his head and as he put a hand on top of Calyope’s. “No honey. It’s so much hotter if you’re here to watch your pretty little mouth suck my dick. You can take it so deep too!”
“Yeah, I can absolutely do without the play by play.” But he did watch as Calyope took the cock in her mouth with no hesitation. She sucked it like it was the best thing she’d ever tasted, and she began to moan and rub her clit as she did so. “Fuck, that IS hot,” he finally admitted.
“I knew you’d like to watch you little perv,” Eric groaned. “But I know my precious Calyope. THIS is what she really wants.” With that he lifted her up in his strong arms, pinned her to the wall, and impaled her pussy with his thick cock.
“Yes!” Calyope screamed. “I love you so much, Eric!”
“I love you too, Calyope!”
A moment later, Cal said, “We both do.”
Calyope came hard a minute later. When she did, she knew that her sensitive pussy was a gift from Erica. She bucked her hips and clawed at Eric’s back until he came inside her. When he put her down, she asked, “So…what now?”
Eric kissed her and said, “Now we give you what Calvin has always had. The ability to remember. You’ll remember being him the way he remembers being you.”
“What about some of the other things? Will those change too?”
“What other things?” Calvin asked.
“I’m guessing she means the desire to cook and clean for me.”
“Yeah!” Calyope pouted.
“Ooh, yeah, that was my idea,” Cal admitted.
“Or the fact that just the sight of either of your forms makes me go into heat,” Calyope added.
“Uh, I didn’t actually do that one,” Eric laughed.
“I mean, she is hot as a guy or a girl,” Cal agreed.
“Oh, you want some of this too?” Eric winked, stroking his slippery cock.
Cal rolled his eyes. “I’ll pass, but thanks. I already have plenty of memories of tasting it and having that enormous thing shoved in me.”
“Ohmygosh!” Calyope suddenly exclaimed. “I’ll get to remember fucking you with a dick?!”
Eric hugged her. “Yes, you will, sweetie. But as for the other stuff…well, I’m afraid to redo the rune to make you not want to cook and clean and think you have magic, that won’t go away. Not unless I redid the rune, which…would make the version that is you, go away.”
“Well I don’t want that!” she said quickly. “And I don’t mind too much cooking and cleaning. It is how I’ve always shown you I love you.”
“Again, my idea,” Calvin said.
“Shut it, husband,” Eric snapped playfully.
“Whose idea was it to let me see the book with the overlaid rune?” Calyope asked curiously.
“Oh, that was mine!” Eric answered proudly. “After you brought up wanting to be with a woman, I knew there was a part of you that missed, well, the real me. And that was confirmed when you described me. I thought it would be fun-”
Cal coughed in the mirror.
“Sorry, WE thought it would be fun if we played this out, and…yeah, it was really hot, but we’re both sorry if we ever hurt-”
“Shh,” Calyope whispered, as she put a finger on her husband’s lips. “I’m still really horny. So, I think I’d be fine if…”
“I changed back into your ‘wife’?’” Eric suggested with a twinkle in his eye.
Calyope bit her lip. “Yes please.”
Eric swooped up his bride and looked at Cal’s reflection. “You’re gonna enjoy remembering all the kinky lesbian shit we’re about to do, dear.”
Calvin laughed and waved at them. “I know I will. Have fun you two.”
Calyope squealed as Eric ran from the bathroom and threw her onto their bed. He was Erica a moment later, and she dove between Calyope’s legs and began lapping up the cum that had just been deposited by her male self. The two were insatiable all day, and Eric made many guest appearances.
Calvin and Calyope settled into new routines where they shared their time with Erica/Eric, but also loved remembering how happy the other made their spouse.
There are certainly more hijinks to their story, like the one where Calyope got a temporary body from a gollum that Erica created. But that is another story altogether.
The end.
Author's Note
Sorry for my long absence. I hope you enjoyed this new story. The inspiration for it came from the show Severance, and I enjoyed applying the concept of playing it out with a twist with this happily married couple. If you'd like to see more of their story, let me know. I have a few ideas rolling around in my head. Next up though will be more Working Remotely.
Thank you to all my supporters. After I add the next chapter of Working Remotely, you'll be the ones to decide what I work on next.
mind control
+4 more
1
8.0K
3
3
Rumors about a possession themed website on the dark web have been going around. A man named John and his four friends, Kevin, James, Steve, and Russel, come across the website by chance, and they all think it's just some fake website... but they decide to try it out, given the first hour of possession was free for new users. They signed up and opted to just possess the bodies of John's neighbors, the Drews. The family consisted of a MILF mom, a fitness model dad, a med student daughter, and two fraternal twins (a male and female) who had just started their freshman year in college.
John and his friends were surprised the site actually worked, and their curiosity got the better of them. They had sex in every possible combination: mother and son, father and daughters, sisters and brother, mother and sister... lets just say that John and his friends became frequent users of the site, with the Drew family being their main hosts!
The air in my apartment was thick with exhaustion and the lingering stench of energy drinks. Finals had officially wrecked us—Kevin was sprawled across the couch like a corpse, James was rubbing his temples like he was trying to erase the last 72 hours from memory, and Steve and Russel were slumped on the floor, barely conscious.
Russel scrolled lazily through his phone before suddenly sitting up. "No way. You guys seeing this shit?" He turned the screen toward us, revealing a Reddit thread with the title: "BodyPossession.com is LEGIT—I spent an hour as my hot neighbor and now I’m addicted."
Kevin snorted. "Yeah, and I’m Elon Musk. That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard."
James groaned. "If people could just steal bodies, the world would be a nightmare. Think about it—politicians, celebrities, your ex? Total chaos."
Russel smirked. "Tell that to the thousands of people swearing it works. Says you upload a pic, pay in crypto, and boom—first hour’s free. Like a trial run."
Steve, who had been half-asleep, cracked an eye open. "Okay, hypothetically—if this wasn’t complete bullshit—who would you even possess?"
A slow, stupid grin spread across my face.
I grabbed my laptop. "Only one way to find out."
The guys groaned, half-heartedly protesting, but curiosity got the better of them as they crowded behind me. I typed BodyPossession.com into Google, fully expecting nothing but scam links.
But there it was—first result. No shady redirects, no sketchy warnings. Just a sleek black-and-white homepage with bold letters:
"TEMPORARY BODY HOSTING. FIRST HOUR FREE."
Silence.
Russel exhaled. "What the actual fuck."
Kevin jabbed my arm. "This has got to be fake."
I clicked the gallery. Hundreds of faces loaded—some smiling for the camera, others caught unaware, like the site had scraped every social media profile in existence. A cold tingle slithered down my neck, but I ignored it, scrolling faster.
"Let’s keep it simple," I said, pulling up the Drews’ Instagram—our insanely hot neighbors who lived one floor above us.
Samantha Drew, late 40s but looking like she could pass for a decade younger, full lips and curves that made yoga pants look like a crime. Henry Drew, six-foot-something of sculpted muscle, the kind of guy who probably bench-pressed his kids for fun. Their daughter, Sophie, medical student by day, knockout by night, with that dangerous combo of brains and a body that belonged in a magazine. And the twins—Abby, a lithe, bright-eyed brunette with legs for days, and Lance, her cocky, broad-shouldered counterpart who acted like the dorm showers were his personal runway.
Steve let out a low whistle. "Oh yeah. Mom’s mine."
"The hell she is," James snapped, elbowing him. "Dibs don’t mean shit—this isn’t monopoly."
Russel pinched the bridge of his nose. "Guys. First things first—who the hell gets last pick? Because I know none of you are volunteering."
I tuned them out. My fingers moved before I could second-guess—cropping Henry’s sharply defined jawline from a Cabo vacation pic and dropping it onto the site.
HOST SELECTED: HENRY DREW
FIRST HOUR FREE. SESSION BEGINS IN 10…
Kevin yanked at the laptop. "John, no—think for one goddamn second—!"
Russel just cackled. "Oh, you beautiful, reckless bastard—"
The screen flared white.
Then—nothing.
John and his friends were surprised the site actually worked, and their curiosity got the better of them. They had sex in every possible combination: mother and son, father and daughters, sisters and brother, mother and sister... lets just say that John and his friends became frequent users of the site, with the Drew family being their main hosts!
The air in my apartment was thick with exhaustion and the lingering stench of energy drinks. Finals had officially wrecked us—Kevin was sprawled across the couch like a corpse, James was rubbing his temples like he was trying to erase the last 72 hours from memory, and Steve and Russel were slumped on the floor, barely conscious.
Russel scrolled lazily through his phone before suddenly sitting up. "No way. You guys seeing this shit?" He turned the screen toward us, revealing a Reddit thread with the title: "BodyPossession.com is LEGIT—I spent an hour as my hot neighbor and now I’m addicted."
Kevin snorted. "Yeah, and I’m Elon Musk. That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard."
James groaned. "If people could just steal bodies, the world would be a nightmare. Think about it—politicians, celebrities, your ex? Total chaos."
Russel smirked. "Tell that to the thousands of people swearing it works. Says you upload a pic, pay in crypto, and boom—first hour’s free. Like a trial run."
Steve, who had been half-asleep, cracked an eye open. "Okay, hypothetically—if this wasn’t complete bullshit—who would you even possess?"
A slow, stupid grin spread across my face.
I grabbed my laptop. "Only one way to find out."
The guys groaned, half-heartedly protesting, but curiosity got the better of them as they crowded behind me. I typed BodyPossession.com into Google, fully expecting nothing but scam links.
But there it was—first result. No shady redirects, no sketchy warnings. Just a sleek black-and-white homepage with bold letters:
"TEMPORARY BODY HOSTING. FIRST HOUR FREE."
Silence.
Russel exhaled. "What the actual fuck."
Kevin jabbed my arm. "This has got to be fake."
I clicked the gallery. Hundreds of faces loaded—some smiling for the camera, others caught unaware, like the site had scraped every social media profile in existence. A cold tingle slithered down my neck, but I ignored it, scrolling faster.
"Let’s keep it simple," I said, pulling up the Drews’ Instagram—our insanely hot neighbors who lived one floor above us.
Samantha Drew, late 40s but looking like she could pass for a decade younger, full lips and curves that made yoga pants look like a crime. Henry Drew, six-foot-something of sculpted muscle, the kind of guy who probably bench-pressed his kids for fun. Their daughter, Sophie, medical student by day, knockout by night, with that dangerous combo of brains and a body that belonged in a magazine. And the twins—Abby, a lithe, bright-eyed brunette with legs for days, and Lance, her cocky, broad-shouldered counterpart who acted like the dorm showers were his personal runway.
Steve let out a low whistle. "Oh yeah. Mom’s mine."
"The hell she is," James snapped, elbowing him. "Dibs don’t mean shit—this isn’t monopoly."
Russel pinched the bridge of his nose. "Guys. First things first—who the hell gets last pick? Because I know none of you are volunteering."
I tuned them out. My fingers moved before I could second-guess—cropping Henry’s sharply defined jawline from a Cabo vacation pic and dropping it onto the site.
HOST SELECTED: HENRY DREW
FIRST HOUR FREE. SESSION BEGINS IN 10…
Kevin yanked at the laptop. "John, no—think for one goddamn second—!"
Russel just cackled. "Oh, you beautiful, reckless bastard—"
The screen flared white.
Then—nothing.
possession
+3 more
4
6.8K
5
0
All over the world, women are suddenly finding themselves with new priorities. They may not know where these Needs have come from, but they can't deny the pull of their strange desires.
We all have priorities. Some things are true necessities - the basic priorities like air, food, or shelter. The smaller things, though, we think we decide for ourselves. We can choose if we want to go to college, or if we really need that extra sugar in our tea; it's all up to us. Right?
But for some, that's no longer the case. All across the globe, people are finding themselves with their priorities rearranged, a new and unshakeable desire planted in their minds. A suburban housewife realizes she needs to have huge fake tits, and starts to make plans to contact a surgeon as soon as she gets home and puts the groceries away. Meanwhile, a young woman riding the subway home from work abruptly stands up and begins stripping naked right there in the crowded car, unable to think about anything except how badly she needs strangers to see and touch her body.
At the same time, a stripper swinging on the pole suddenly finds she absolutely has to go straight to the back room right now and offer her least favorite regular a hummer free of charge. A few cities over, a meek librarian surprises herself by purchasing the largest, most obscene dildo she can find online, suddenly desperate to feel stretched and filled in ways she's never considered before. None of them think this is strange; they just have something they need to do. Once they've done it, they go about their lives as if nothing out of the ordinary has happened - though the housewife, at least, is probably going to have to adjust her routine a bit.
No one knows yet what's causing it, but slowly people come to learn a few things they all have in common: First, one way or another, their new Needs are always sexual, even if they don't always realize how. Second, once a person has been afflicted with a Need, they're exponentially more likely to get another one. Third, nearly all of the affected identify as women, and biology rarely seems to be a factor otherwise. Finally, almost all of the time, people find the results of their Needs very sexy, even if they otherwise hate them. Slowly, people will come to realize something is happening to the women of the world, but what they'll do about it is anyone's guess. For now, though, only one question has to be answered:
What are your Needs?
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Along its branches, this story will follow various women and the Needs that change their lives, as well as explore some of the changes to the world at large as the strange compulsions affect more and more people.
Needs can be simple or complex in nature, but they tend to be something with a goal or end state ("I need huge tits," or "I have to have sex with ten different men", not just "I'm into anal now"). There can be exceptions, but they should be rare. There can be permanent effects, though, or other lasting consequences ("I can't get rid of the implants", or "Wow, that gangbang was amazing, I want more").
We all have priorities. Some things are true necessities - the basic priorities like air, food, or shelter. The smaller things, though, we think we decide for ourselves. We can choose if we want to go to college, or if we really need that extra sugar in our tea; it's all up to us. Right?
But for some, that's no longer the case. All across the globe, people are finding themselves with their priorities rearranged, a new and unshakeable desire planted in their minds. A suburban housewife realizes she needs to have huge fake tits, and starts to make plans to contact a surgeon as soon as she gets home and puts the groceries away. Meanwhile, a young woman riding the subway home from work abruptly stands up and begins stripping naked right there in the crowded car, unable to think about anything except how badly she needs strangers to see and touch her body.
At the same time, a stripper swinging on the pole suddenly finds she absolutely has to go straight to the back room right now and offer her least favorite regular a hummer free of charge. A few cities over, a meek librarian surprises herself by purchasing the largest, most obscene dildo she can find online, suddenly desperate to feel stretched and filled in ways she's never considered before. None of them think this is strange; they just have something they need to do. Once they've done it, they go about their lives as if nothing out of the ordinary has happened - though the housewife, at least, is probably going to have to adjust her routine a bit.
No one knows yet what's causing it, but slowly people come to learn a few things they all have in common: First, one way or another, their new Needs are always sexual, even if they don't always realize how. Second, once a person has been afflicted with a Need, they're exponentially more likely to get another one. Third, nearly all of the affected identify as women, and biology rarely seems to be a factor otherwise. Finally, almost all of the time, people find the results of their Needs very sexy, even if they otherwise hate them. Slowly, people will come to realize something is happening to the women of the world, but what they'll do about it is anyone's guess. For now, though, only one question has to be answered:
What are your Needs?
----------------------------------------------------------------------------
Along its branches, this story will follow various women and the Needs that change their lives, as well as explore some of the changes to the world at large as the strange compulsions affect more and more people.
Needs can be simple or complex in nature, but they tend to be something with a goal or end state ("I need huge tits," or "I have to have sex with ten different men", not just "I'm into anal now"). There can be exceptions, but they should be rare. There can be permanent effects, though, or other lasting consequences ("I can't get rid of the implants", or "Wow, that gangbang was amazing, I want more").
mind control
+2 more
7
7.2K
2
0
Navigate All Stories
Start New Story
-
Chapter by
ellaguru · 09 Feb 2025 -
A father and his daughter rekindle their relationship.
-
Loading...
-
There once was a time when my father and I were inseperable. My mother died when I was really young, so I barely even remember her. Looking at an old photo of her does not conjure any feelings of warmth or familiarity. It feels more like I’m looking at a stranger.
Ever since her death, my father has been raising me all by himself. He used to be a great dad; we basically did everything together. He also was super gentle, we were hugging and cuddling all the time. It was like we were superglued to each other. I especially loved the tickle fights we used to have when I was a child. By the end, my whole face would hurt from all the laughing.
But things changed around the time I hit puberty. Most of it was your usual teenage rebellion. Like every kid my age I wanted to establish an identity separate from my parent. So I dyed my naturally blonde hair pitch-black and really got into the goth scene. I just loved everything about it: the music, the aesthetic, and how perfectly it expressed my innermost feelings at the time. I started wearing black eyeliner, black nailpolish, black lipstick—the whole nine yards. I even wore chockers basically twenty-four seven. No more bright pink colors, no more “Daddy’s little girl”. I ran as far away from that as I possibly could.
This was also when my father started looking at me differently, which made me feel uneasy. And in response, I started looking at him differently. It seemed like he was not my rock anymore that I could hold onto when I felt most insecure. And as time went on he seemed to let himself go more and more. Maybe the grief of losing his wife, that he so bravely fought through initially, finally caught up to him. Eventually I came to see him as the normal, mortal man that he was. Gone was the halo surrounding the hero of my childhood. And gone was my knight in shiny armor protecting me from all the evil in the world.
During most of my teenage years my chest was really flat. I dressed as provocatively as I could, trying to show off what I didn’t have, as I felt that it went hand-in-hand with being a goth. But as I got older, I mellowed a bit on that whole thing, although I still like dyeing my hair black. Surprisingly, a year and a half ago I hit another growth spurt and my breasts basically exploded in size, so that now, at age nineteen, I have the full set of breasts that I wish I had when I was younger.
I still like to flaunt my assets when I am out partying with my friends, especially since I now have more to show for. I guess in some ways a part deep inside of me is still stuck in her teenage-rebellion phase. But at home I am all covered up. I only wear baggy clothes like sweaters and sweatpants, because I just do not want my father to see me like this. If his looks made me feel uneasy before, by now they started to creep me out.
The way he has been leering at me over the years has really soured our relationship, so much so that I loathe every second that I’m around him. He often complains that I’m always scowling at him, but at the same time he seems completely unaware of his own behavior. I long for the day when I am finally able to move out. I always wanted to be gone by the time I was eighteen, but I also wanted to go to college. Even though I am attending a local community college, it still cut into my savings. So I made the decision to just grin and bear it for a few more years.
Somehow all of these thoughts were swirling through my head, while I sat alone in my room, scrolling on my phone. Then there was a knock on my door. “What?” I yelled. “Claire Bear, sweety, it’s me.” Ugh, I hate it when he calls me that. “What do you want?” I said irritated. “Can you open up? I just wanna talk real quick.” Annoyed I stomped across my room.
“What is i—” As soon as I opened the door a waft of my father’s unwashed stench smacked me square in the face. The faint smell of a cheap cologne followed it like a bad aftertaste. When I looked up at his unshaven face, I saw his lips moving but I could only hear silence. Then the silence was pierced by a ringing in my ears and my mind turned cloudy. My eyes glazed over and I just stared blankly at my Dad.
Yes, my Dad. He was finally back. As I kept looking at him, the dirty old creep in front of me was slowly replaced with the shining image of my Daddy that I knew and loved growing up. Yes, my Daddy was finally back. My God, how I’ve missed him. He is finally all mine again. And I am all his. Pure bliss spread throughout my body as these thoughts filled my mind.
Somehow I seemed unable to move of my own accord, so Daddy guided me across the room. With a gentle push my lifeless body flopped onto the bed. I just laid there on my back, staring blankly at the ceiling. Then I felt my Daddy place his big, strong hands onto the swell of my breasts. He started kneading them through my thick sweater. My boobs felt like they were being tickled, but somehow different. Somehow better. It reminded me of the tickle fights we used to play. Oooh, I hope he is going to play tickle fight with me again. I would love that.
After some time of playing with my pliable mounds, Daddy slowly undressed me, beginning with my sweater and bra. When he pulled them off my arms just limply slumped back onto the bed. He then removed my sweatpants and panties, revealing that I was completely hairless. I hope he does not think that I am a naughty girl because of that. That would be terrible. I want to be a good girl for him. I want to make him proud.
Being handled by my Daddy like that made me feel so secure and relaxed. There was zero tension in my body. As he handled me this way and that way, my body simply lolled around like a doll. Yes, I would love to be Daddy’s precious little doll. Then he could dress me up all day long, just as he pleases. I would be his princess and he would only pay attention to me.
After he was done, I just laid there, naked, all for my Daddy to see. Even though I could only watch the ceiling, I could feel his eyes roaming all over my slim frame. Then he touched my bare skin, his hands gliding along my flat tummy. He soon found his way back to my boobs, squeezing them thoroughly, and even sucking on my rosy little nipples. I had been afraid that Daddy would not love me anymore now that I am a grown woman. But it made me happy to see that he still loved me after all those years.
Being loved by my Daddy like that made me feel all warm and fuzzy inside. I even felt all tingly down there. Somehow my Daddy noticed that, too, because he began to slowly rub me between my legs. All the excitement made me really slippery.
Suddenly, he got up. “No, Daddy,” I thought. “Don’t leave me. Please stay.” I was relieved when I felt him gently part my legs, which meant that he was still here.
Then—slowly—he … “Oh, yes, Daddy,” I cried inside my head. “I can feel you, Daddy. I can feel you inside of me.” Having Daddy show his love to me like that filled me with pure joy. Normally, I would have at least gasped or covered my eyes, but this time I simply laid there and did not make a noise. I wanted to show him my best behavior. He always taught me not to interrupt grown-ups when they are busy.
There was not even a single peep coming out of my mouth. My Daddy, though, made all sorts of funny noises. I guess showing your daughter how much you love her must be really tiring. But his hard work made me feel all good inside. And then my tummy felt really warm.
Poor Daddy, he must be really exhausted, because he collapsed right next to me. But even then he only seemed to think of me, because he gently caressed my face and played with my hair.
“Oh, Claire,” he sighed. “Why did you grow up so fast? And when did you become so mature? Where did my innocent little girl go?” “But I am right here, Daddy” I tried to say, but these words never escaped my lips. “I never left.” Maybe he cannot see that, because I’ve been such a terrible daughter to him. Alright, starting tomorrow I have to show Daddy that I am still a good girl.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next morning I felt great, like really well-rested. When I rummaged through my closet, looking for something to wear, I came across an old spaghetti strap top that I had not worn in ages. I actually had it since before my latest “growth spurt”, so it was just this tiny black thing. As I was holding it in my hands I felt the urge to just put it on.
Wearing it, I realized that it exposed my mid-riff, because there simply was not enough material to cover both my belly and my enormous chest. It clung so tightly to my body, it felt like I was wearing a second skin. I was stretching this little piece of fabric to its limit, it could have teared any moment. But somehow, wearing it felt just right.
I threw on a black pair of yoga pants and then gave myself a quick lookover in the mirror. I was all black, as usual. Except for my eyes, they were piercing blue. I always thought that they were the best part about myself. They even had a ring around the edge of my iris, which really made them pop.
Looking down I saw that my cleavage was on full display. That top really did not hide anything. I know I usually do not dress all that modestly, but damn, my boobs did look hot today. I bit my lip and gave the girls an appreciative squeeze. They were so soft and squishy that the flesh of my tits bulged out the second I ever so lightly pressed on them. Somehow I was getting a bit heated.
I managed to tear myself away from my boobs and turned around for a final inspection. Those yoga pants really showed off my tight little butt. It might not have been as big as my boobs, but it was still really cute.
I was all ready and set to attend my classes for the day, when, on my way out, I bumped into my Dad. “Hey, Dad,“ I said in a chipper mood. “Good morning, Claire Bear.” He looked me up and down and then gave me a strange smirk. “What?” I said with a quizzical look. “Do I have something on my face?” “No, it’s nothing,” he said shaking his head. “That was weird,” I thought. “It’s not like he hasn’t seen his own daughter before.” But at least he smelled better than usual.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
All day long people kept looking at me funny. In the past, I would not mind, but today it really bothered me. It reminded me of how my Dad used to look at me the last few years. Although I did not mind him this morning. Somehow I liked it. It made me feel reassured and confident. Like it did when I was a kid.
For the rest of the day I could not stop thinking about my Dad. I wondered why we ever grew apart. Maybe there was a way for us to reconnect. Maybe, if I took the first step and tried being nice to him, then we could start over again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
In the evening I finally came home after a long, hard day of studying. Even though I wasn’t doing any physical labour, I still felt really grimy. I immediately hopped into a steaming hot show, where the water quickly washed away all my worries. I took my time lathering up as I enjoyed rinsing every nook and cranny of my body, giving it a nice, slick coat of soapy water.
Suddenly, someone ripped the shower curtain open. There stood my Dad, butt-naked and with a huge grin on his face. I instinctively covered my chest and my privates. I was about to scream when there was this ringing in my ears again. My arms dropped to my sides and dangled there limply. Why was I getting so upset? It is perfectly normal for my Daddy to see me naked. I mean, he has seen me like that since the day I was born. Also, there was nothing wrong for a daughter to see her father like that either, especially if he was as handsome as mine. Somehow, like yesterday, I could not move or say anything. It must have been because I was filled with so much joy seing my Daddy. I felt like a doll again. My Daddy’s doll.
He got in the shower with me and closed the curtains. When he embraced me, my boobs squished against his manly chest. I could feel his big, strong hands roaming all over my butt, firmly squeezing my cheeks. And then, as he kissed me tenderly, I melted in his arms. I was all his.
When my knees started to get weak, my Daddy turned me around, gave me a big hug from behind, and began kissing my neck. He felt so big as he was pressing into my backside. My Daddy must be the biggest in the whole wide world.
His hands struggled to get a hold of my slippery breasts. Every time he tried to squeeze them too tightly they escaped his grasp like two greasy little piggies.
He then bent me over, grabbed my hips, and made us become one again. With his strong grip around my wrists he started to show how much he loved me. My boobs jiggled wildly to the rhythm of our love. I never knew how much I love being used by my Daddy, like I was his own little toy.
Like yesterday, he made some funny grunting noises and then I could feel his love spread deep inside of me. At that moment I knew that we were going to be fine, that I could finally trust my Daddy again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
For the next couple of weeks college was kicking my ass. My hair even started showing my blonde roots, since I did not have the time to dye them. Besides, I somehow felt like going back to my natural hair color, anyway. I spent all my time either at college, at home studying, or spending time with my Dad. We somehow slowly rekindled our relationship, even going so far as to hug or kiss each other on the cheek practically every day. Every time I left the house I made sure to tell him that I loved him. And he always told me that he loved me as well. I felt really blessed that we were back to our old ways.
One weekend I was still up late at night studying in my PJs. Well, calling it PJs was a bit much. It was actually just a tight, short-sleeve shirt and a pair of hot pants. I had to prepare for an upcoming test, although I had a hard time concentrating. There was a huge thunderstorm raging outside, which made me feel really queasy. It reminded me of the day my mother died.
Eventually, I decided to call it quits, since I could not keep my thoughts straight. I did not want to be alone at that moment, so I got up and sought out some company. Wandering through the house I found my Dad sitting on the living room couch, watching TV.
“D-Dad,” I said timidly. “Do you mind if I sit with you for a bit?” “Sure, sweety,” he said patting the place right next to him. “Make yourself comfortable.” I sat down, hugging my legs and resting my chin on my knees.
We spent a while just silently sitting next to each other. The TV barely covered the sound of the weather. Suddenly, a lightning strike lit up the entire living room, and then the power went out. A second later the deafening sound of thunder came crashing down on my ears. I cowered at the noise. Instinctively I threw myself against my Dad, tightly wrapping my arms around his waist. I nuzzled my face against his chest as I whimpered with fear. In response, he gave me a firm hug.
“There, there,” he whispered reassuringly. “Don’t worry, Daddy is here for you.” He gently stroked my head with one hand, while the other slowly found its way onto my butt. His manly smell was so intoxicating. I could even feel my nipples poking through my shirt. He must have felt it, too.
His hand slowly slid up along the side of my body until it reached my chest. Arriving there he cupped one off my boobs and gave it a gentle squeeze. “D-Dad, w-what are you doing?” I whimpered. “Ssshhhh, relax, Claire. Daddy, is going to make you feel all better.” I looked up at him with my big doe-eyes and nodded silently, my vision blurry from my tears. He gently laid me down onto the couch. Then he kissed me while at the same time fondling my chest.
He took a short break from kissing me to take off my shirt. I helped him along by lifting my arms. And while he hastily took off his own clothes, I slowly removed my tiny pair of pants. I really enjoyed how they were gliding along my smooth legs.
There we were. Just a father and his daughter. Naked as the day they were born. I blushed because of the way my Daddy looked at me. With just his eyes he told me how much he loved and wanted me. And I responded in kind, telling him how much I needed him. Inside of me.
I yelped, when, without a warning, he grabbed my waist and threw me around the couch. His display of strength and dominance made me ooze instantly. I landed face-first on the couch with my butt sticking up high in the air. Then he firmly grabbed my hips. I gasped as I felt him insert his thick meat into my creamy hole.
With every thrust my face smushed further and further into the cushions. It felt like his enormous girth was splitting me in half. Feeling him pump inside of me was the most intensly magical sensation I had ever felt in my life. It was so overwhelming, I almost blacked out.
“Oh, yes. Daddy!” I screamed. “Harder! Harder!”. My exclamation must have sent him over the edge, as I first felt a pulse rushing through his errection and then he suddenly exploded, coating my insides with his sticky goo. My body responded with several shockwaves, making me tremble and roar with pleasure. I clamped down on him, milking his shaft for every drop of his seed. My greedy hole made sure to swallow it all, being careful not to spill any of it.
For a while, we just laid there, sweaty and out of breath. After recovering a bit, I snuggled up against him so that his strong arms could embrace me. Then we shared a deep, loving kiss. At that moment I never wanted to be separated from my Daddy ever again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Over the last several months the relationship between me and my Daddy has gotten better than I could have ever imagined. We now show how much we love each other every day so that we will never grow apart again. And that ringing that I used to hear almost every time we made love is now completely gone.
I am even back to my natural hair color. Although I had to cut it a bit short to get rid of all the residual dye. Which is a bummer since I love it when he pulls on my pigtails.
We are just like we were back when I was a kid. Except: we are much closer now. Closer than we ever had been before. Closer than any father and daughter ever will be. But one thing will never change: I will always be my Daddy’s girl … until the end.
No more chapters.